Published on BigCloset TopShelf (https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf)

Home > Patricia Marie Allen > Petticoat Detective Squad Adventures

Petticoat Detective Squad Adventures

Author: 

  • Andrea

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Younger Audience (g/y)


Petticoat Detective Squad
By Andrea

petticoat detective logo.jpg

Children's adventure stories such as Nancy Drew or the Famous Five all revolve around a similar theme. That theme is usually about the child, or children, confronting adversity and triumphing in the end.

This story is written to depict a young boy's first innocent encounters with cross-dressing and his subsequent feelings. If the reader is seeking descriptions of explicit or adult sex then they will be disappointed because this sort of thing is not included here.

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant

Petticoat Detective Squad Adventures -The Case of the Clumsy Ballerina

Author: 

  • Andrea

Organizational: 

  • Series Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Younger Audience (g/y)


The Case of the Clumsy Ballerina
A Petticoat Detective Squad Adventure

Written by Andrea & Daphne
Illustrations by Daphne

Forward

Children's adventure stories such as Nancy Drew or the Famous Five all revolve around a similar theme. That theme is usually about the child, or children, confronting adversity and triumphing in the end.

The story that follows is the third in this series and is a variation on that theme as viewed from a different perspective. Our little tale takes place a few months after our hero's escapades on 'The Beach' and finds that Tony has relocated to live near his cousin Shirley. Due to go on a mid-term break visit to play soccer in France he is dismayed to find out that the trip has been canceled at the last minute. Shirley, however, comes to his rescue and arranges for him to accompany her on a trip with her ballet school. The question is, will he go as Tony or Toni?

This story is written to depict a young boy's first innocent encounters with cross-dressing and his subsequent feelings. If the reader is seeking descriptions of explicit or adult sex then they will be disappointed because this sort of thing is not included here.

Chapter 1
Stranded!

Tony stood there looking at the telephone wondering what he was supposed to do. He had just received a call from his coach telling him that the trip to his school's big soccer tournament was off. Problems with the venue in Paris apparently had caused the whole thing to be postponed at the last minute, so his half term trip to France was not going to happen.

Things had changed a lot for Tony in the months following his eventful holiday with his cousin Shirley the previous summer (see The Petticoat Detective Squad Adventures - The Mystery of the Girl in the Garden and Mystery on the Beach). The most traumatic event was the separation of his parents, which left the eleven-year-old for all intents and purposes without a father. Constantly wrapped up in his work for the government, Mr. Green remained in London and managed to see his son only occasionally, a weekend here, a holiday there. The rest of the time the youngster resided with his mother, who'd moved to the coastal town where Tony's Aunt Mary - his mother's sister - and his cousin Shirley lived.

Although he had been a little concerned about the move at first, Tony had readily settled into his new location and he very much liked his new school and the friends he'd made there. The emptiness created by his father's absence quickly filled with his lessons and his new mates and especially soccer, with which he proved rather adept. In fact, the child's proficiency in the sport earned him the cherished position of first choice goalkeeper; hence the reason for the trip to France, which had been scheduled for the winter half-term holiday.

Meanwhile, his cousin Shirley had taken to ballet in a big way during the autumn months and had proved a natural at it. She progressed rapidly through the initial exams and was now a leading light in the local ballet school. As much as he hated to admit it, Tony was almost as proud of his cousin's accomplishments as he was of his own, and in some ways he even envied her ... but more about that later.

The problem the eleven-year-old boy now faced was that there was no place for him to stay. Shirley was also going on a half term trip, this one with her ballet school to Tampa, Florida in the United States. This trip had been arranged after an American ballet school had paid a visit to them in the UK during the previous year. And as the two children were to be away at the same time, their mothers had decided to take advantage of the situation and left for a few days holiday skiing in Scotland.

With Shirley leaving for Florida on the following morning, Tony would be left alone to fend for himself, at least for until he could make contact with his mother and aunt, and he knew that this would not be for another two or three days. They were traveling by car and hadn't left a contact address. And even if he could make contact he would have a real problem in arranging travel to join them.

Calling his father, of course, was out of the question, as he was incommunicado on one of the many government projects he worked on.

What was poor Tony to do?

He lifted the telephone receiver and rang Shirley's number. She answered it almost immediately and the confused little boy told her his problem.

"Well, you're not the only one with worries," his cousin said when he had finished his tale of woe. "My friend Sandra's mother called earlier. She was supposed to spend the night here with me before we get the taxi to the coach, which is taking us to the airport at five tomorrow morning. Apparently she, along with five or six others, have had to call off because they've got this flu bug that's going around. I bet Madame is going frantic. It's a good job that there are none of the principal dancers involved so far."

"Yes, but that doesn't solve my problem, does it?" said Tony.

"Well, for a start, as I'm now going to be here alone, so why don't you spend the night over at our place? At least we could keep each other company and then we could try to think of something you can do."

Tony thought that was a good plan. He would have company for one night at least, despite the fact that Shirley would be leaving for Tampa very early next morning. Donning his overcoat and scarf as protection against the freezing weather, he picked up the suitcase his mother had packed for his trip to France, locked the house and set off on the twenty minute walk to his cousin's house.

The afternoon sun was shining brightly but coldly as he set out on his walk. The previous month's snow had mostly disappeared or had been converted to slicks of ice which made walking treacherous. The icy cold wind blowing off the sea made him shiver, and as he walked along his mind went back to the last time he had stayed at Shirley's house; it was hard for him to believe all the adventures he had shared with his cousin. In his mind those were some of the best - and worst! - times of his life.

Encouraged by his mischievous cousin (see The Mystery of the Girl in the Garden), Tony had donned the frilliest of dresses and posed for days on end as Shirley's little girl cousin, "Antonia"; in turn the young boy experienced some exciting adventures and made the most wonderful friends. It was hard for him to admit to himself that he'd spent so many idyllic days running about playing the role of a little girl; on the other hand, as much as he hated to admit it to himself - and no one else, mind you! - he missed his little dress up games miserably so.

The pre-teen boy couldn't quite explain it, but there was something alluring, addictive even, about putting on feminine attire and pretending to be someone he was not. The secrecy and seductiveness of it all, going by another name, wearing outrageously girlish disguises ... saying and doing things he'd never normally get the chance to do ... it was all so ... so wonderful! There were times during his adventures, in fact, when he actually wished it would all go on forever.

Perhaps instead of pretending to be someone else, he often wondered, am I actually being more of ... of myself...?

Of course, as everyone knows, boys just don't wear pretty dresses! And so while Tony tried to put his precious experiences - and the resulting confusion! - to the back of his mind, he did have the occasional reminders when he received letters from his friends, Fiona and Anthea, whom he'd met during his clandestine escapades. To his chagrin, he'd been put on the spot more than once when his mother noticed that he was receiving mail addressed to 'Toni Green,' but he managed to explain that his "pen pals" were just having a little fun with his name at his expense.

Having handled that situation rather gracefully (or so he thought) Tony was as amazed as he was relieved that his mother never suspected his dual life. True to her word, his Aunt Mary had not divulged the role her feminine nephew had taken on during his stay at the old manor, or his subsequent visit to his dearest Anthea's home; nor had Shirley let slip any of the details regarding their adventure at Fiona's home. Sadly, he had to remind himself that his mother did have more important things on her mind with the impending divorce.

As a reminder of his adventures as "Antonia," Tony carefully stored his precious letters in a small wooden lockable box in which he kept all his most treasured possessions. He took that box with him whenever he was to be away from home and it was carefully packed in the suitcase he was now carrying. Also in the box was a small book of photographs and a delicate fairy necklace made of real gold, which Anthea had given him in gratitude for rescuing her from a band of scheming kidnappers.

As enamored as he was with his experiences, the boy in Tony was still uncomfortable with the memories of the emotions he had felt during that time and he had tried to dismiss them as unimportant. He was walking past the entrance to Fiona's house now and more memories came flooding back. The house stood empty now as Fiona's mother had decided that they would spend some months staying in their London flat to further rehabilitate her daughter. He yearned to see her again, but how could he in his present appearance? (See The Mystery on the Beach). She only knew him as "Antonia," Shirley's girl cousin. Sighing a sigh of frustration, he feared that one day he would have to reveal all to her. But his daydreaming was about to end as he neared his cousin's house.

Before he had time to knock, the front door opened revealing Shirley's bright smiling face.

"Hello, little cousin." He flinched whenever she addressed him like this. Nearly a teenager, Shirley had grown a couple of inches since last summer and had started to develop into a rather beautiful young woman. Tony on the other hand hadn't grown at all and was still the same, almost petite build that he was months before. The difference between them was so great that sometimes he felt as though she was as tall as his own mother. Sometimes she even acted that way, too.

The older girl glanced at the large suitcase he was carrying. "That's some overnight bag you've got."

"Well, I was already packed to go to France and I couldn't see any point in unpacking just to come over here."

"Oh, don't worry about anything," she said smiling mischievously. "I think I've an answer to your little problem."

"What is it?" He had deposited his case in the hall and was busily removing his coat and scarf.

"I won't tell you until it's been confirmed," she said, still smiling. "I made a couple of phone calls while I was waiting for you and I'll know if it's all set up when they call back. Now you'd better take that case up to the spare bedroom as you'll be spending the night there."

Tony lugged the case up to the feminine bedroom he had used the previous summer and threw it onto the bed. He was about to go back down to rejoin his cousin when something inside him drew him to the wardrobe. He just had to see if his old things were still there. However, when he looked inside, the wardrobe was completely empty; apparently his aunt had boxed up all the clothes he'd worn during his stay.

I wonder if she got rid of everything? He thought sadly.

He reached out as though to touch the silken party dress that once hung there and he was surprised as anyone that his feelings were mixed; on one hand he was relieved, but on the other something made him feel a little disappointed.

The only thing in the room to remind him of his holiday adventures with his cousin was the delicate ballerina doll posed so regally on the dressing table. A gift from Fiona, its appearance triggered a wave of nostalgia within the youngster, and he found himself blushing furiously for no apparent reason.

I shouldn't be feeling this way, he thought to himself. But I can't help it. I bet I'm the only boy in the world with problems like this. Why are things always so complicated for me?

He heard the distant sound of the telephone and wondered if it was the answer that Shirley had been waiting for.

Chapter 2
Plans Remade

Tony rejoined his cousin in time to see her replacing the handset with a self-satisfied look on her face. She smiled at him and beckoned him to follow her to the kitchen for much needed warm drink.

"That's settled then," she said while they sat at the kitchen table.

"What is?"

"The answer to your problem." She looked at him with an air of mystery. "You obviously can't go to France, and it's going to be difficult for you to contact our folks, at least for a day or so."

"So tell me something I don't already know." The eleven-year-old boy was getting a little impatient with his cousin's superior manner.

"So ... you're coming with us." Shirley smiled at his look of astonishment. "I contacted Madame and as she's had a few cancellations and the places are already paid for, she's agreed that you can come to Florida with us. We'll be back at the same time your soccer trip was to have taken and let's face it, at least you'll get some warm sunshine instead of all this freezing weather we're getting over here."

His astonishment subsided. "Well, I'm not so sure I want to spend a week in the company of a load of ballet dancers. What am I supposed to do? I mean I want to go to Florida, but what do I do while you lot are performing?"

"Oh, there will be plenty to occupy you and a lot of sites to see, and you can always give us a hand by doing odd jobs if you get bored. Just think yourself lucky that you're getting a free holiday in the warm sunshine," said Shirley. Still, she had a mysterious look on her face, and as far as Tony was concerned, that was cause enough to be suspicious.

"I don't mean to sound ungrateful. I just wanted to know how I would fit in. I've always wanted to go to the United States," he said defensively.

"Oh, you'll fit in just great. Trust me!"

"Well, I guess I'd better go home and re-pack my case," he said. "I mean all I've got in my case are warm winter things and I'm going to need some summer clothes."

"I'll help you with all that later," she answered. "Right now I've got a couple of phone calls to make, then we'd better get something to eat. We'll have to get to bed early as we are being collected by taxi at five in the morning and it's going to be a long day travelling. Madame says we should get there late afternoon their time, but they are several hours behind us so it'll seem like a long day."

"We'd better not leave things too long then," he said, thinking of the trip into the warm sunshine of Florida. Football was okay, but there was no contest between an exciting trip to the United States and playing football on a freezing cold football pitch in the middle of winter!

Shirley left him to start making her calls, still with that disconcertingly mysterious grin on her face. Shrugging it off, he settled down to watch some television.

Chapter 3
Tricked ... Again!

The two cousins took supper in the kitchen later that afternoon. As he finished up his dessert Tony noticed that it was getting dark outside. Turning to Shirley, he said, "Don't you think that it's time I went over to our house to repack my case?"

"Oh, there's no need for that," she smiled broadly. "We've got everything you'll need right here."

"I don't see how!" he retorted. "You can't possibly have enough clothes to last me for a week. Unless... wait a minute! You don't mean ..." the hidden meaning behind her mysterious grin started to explain itself. "You can't mean what I think you mean .... " His voice tailed off, he didn't know how to continue.

Shirley beamed. "Well, what do you think I mean? Of course, you'll be going along as a girl. What did you expect? I mean, you even said so yourself: What kind of boy would want to hang around a lot of silly ballerinas?"

Ever since the previous summer Shirley had marvelled at the almost magical way her cousin was transformed into the perfect little girl when he was wearing a dress. Unlike their cousin Barry - who always looked like a boy in whatever he was dressed in - with Tony it was almost like a spell had been cast on him. She had so wanted to see the transformation again but had almost given up hope, until his desperate phone call earlier that day. And now she was getting her wish come true!

"But I can't!" Tony blustered. "There's no way I'm going to do that sort of thing again. It caused enough trouble when you tricked me into it last summer."

"Oh, there wasn't any trouble and you know it! You did just great. No one had the slightest idea who you were or anything, and even you have to admit that you had a wonderful time."

Tony blushed and pretended he didn't hear that last part. "But ... I'm a boy ... and boys don't wear dresses ...." The eleven year old's voice didn't sound very convincing.

"Nonsense. You won't be a boy, you'll be 'Antonia,' remember? No one will have the slightest idea you're a boy, I promise. You'll have a great time, you'll get to see Disney World and the ocean and everything! It'll be a grand adventure! Cross my heart and hope to die."

"I don't know." Tony blushed more than usual and averted his eyes. Shirley just about jumped for joy as she knew that her cousin was weakening in favour of her scheme.

"Well think it over, little cousin. There's no need to decide right now. A couple of the girls who were at the old manor with us are going so they already know who you are." Shirley laughed to see the look of panic on her cousin's face. "No, I mean, they already know whom 'Antonia' is, you silly goose! I've got more than enough things for you to wear for the trip and since your hair's a little longer now it shouldn't take much to style it. No one will have the slightest idea you're really a little boy in a dress."

"Well, maybe ...." The red-faced child shook his head and pouted. It was all Shirley could do to keep from jumping up and down and shouting "hurrah!"

"I'll tell you what. Sleep on it and I'll wake you at four, you can tell me your decision then. If you say no then you'll just have to stay here alone and I'll tell Madame that you've changed your mind. But if you agree," she gave her cousin a flirtatious smile, "you'll have a great holiday in the sunshine. You know you enjoyed yourself last summer, so what's to decide?"

"We'll see," he said feeling angry that she'd tricked him again. "I'll tell you what I decide in the morning."

He didn't say anymore about it for the remainder of the evening and Shirley knew better than to bring the subject up again. In a way she felt guilty about using such trickery because it would have been just as easy to arrange for him to go along as a boy. Of course, she couldn't admit that to him at this stage and besides, she'd already told the ballet school that her cousin was a girl!

The cousins went to bed early; no matter what the outcome of Tony's decision was, they both had to wake at four. The eleven year old had trouble going to sleep, however, because his mind was in turmoil. He was still a bit angry at Shirley's deception, but he was more concerned with his own feelings. He knew he should have refused her offer outright and expressed his displeasure in no uncertain terms.

And then there was the fact that he was a boy. Boys don't like wearing dresses, he kept telling himself. But if that was true, why was it always on his mind so? Was it possible that he actually liked the idea of ... well, dressing up and pretending he wasn't a boy ...? There was no denying the feeling that he got when he was wearing a dress; as disconcerting as that may have been, it certainly was pleasurable! Tossing and turning about in his bed, he thought about some of the more involuntary sensations and occurrences that had happened to him during certain occasions when he last masqueraded as a little girl, especially the more messy - and shamefully exciting! - ones.

Sitting up in his bed, the flustered boy quietly opened his box of secret treasures and pulled out the little book of photographs he kept there. It was filled with pictures taken the previous summer, the ones of him posing with Anthea and Fiona and his cousin Shirley and Aunt Mary. As he thumbed through the images of himself in a variety of dresses and poses that would make any pre-teen girl proud, he had to admit that he did make an attractive girl. He also felt a familiar tingling in an embarrassing part of his body.

Oh, what am I to do?

Eventually he fell into a fitful sleep and in what appeared to be no time at all his cousin shook him from his slumbers.

"Come on dozy, it's nearly four." Tony noticed that Shirley was already dressed, looking quite sharp in a blouse and sweater and a pair of snug-fitting jeans. "Have you decided what you're going to do yet?"

Still rubbing the sleep from his eyes the little boy averted his eyes in embarrassment and said, "I suppose I'll have to go along with your plan."

"Good," she said triumphantly. "Now hurry up and wash. We haven't a lot of time. Your hair is longer that it used to be so it should be simple to get it styled. I've also packed you a case so all you'll have to do is put your personal things into it and you'll be all set."

Tony quickly washed up and found himself almost trembling with expectation. He shouldn't be doing this, or should he? As he put away his toothbrush he looked down at his trembling hands and winced. If he was this excited now, who knew what would happen before this newest adventure was over with!

When he had finished, Shirley set to work on his hair. She brushed it out and then tied it into two bunches on either side with white bows of ribbon. She looked at her handy-work with satisfaction then disappeared out of the door only to reappear again in an instant carrying a bundle which she deposited on a chair. And after instructing him to hurry up and dress she left to finish up her own packing.

In a very short while Tony - or should it be Toni? - was examining himself in the mirror. That little girl - the one from the photographs - was looking back at him again. The clothes were a little different this time as it was winter, but he had to secretly admit he did look rather convincing. He wore a red plaid woollen dress with a short pleated skirt. The hem of the dress reached high above his knees. This was over top of the familiar frilled underwear, a silken slip and lacy panties. In his hand was a pair of thick white tights which were giving him problems. He was about to toss them aside when Shirley appeared and instructed him on the art of donning feminine hosiery.

"See, if you'll be patient they work just fine, you'll need them for this cold weather. Gather them in a little pool and put your foot through it carefully … that's it. Great! Now, just slide them up and pull them over your panties ..."

With his cousin watching him so closely, Tony felt positively indecent as he wriggled into the snug-fitting tights. The hem of his dress raised high above his waist in the process, exposing his panty-covered bottom to his cousin's smiling eyes. Who in the world came up with such humiliating clothes as this?

"Can't I wear some jeans or something ...? I mean, all I have on is this dress and these silly tights. I feel like I'm not wearing any pants or anything!"

"Oh, hush, try on these little shoes. Oh, my ... that looks perfect!"

Shirley marvelled once again at the magical transformation she'd sparked. Poor Tony didn't look at all like the rough and tumble soccer player that came to visit her; from the white bows on either side of his head to the cute little white ankle high boots on his feet, he was the ideal vision of an eleven year old girl ready for a day of travel. It wasn't just the clothes that did it, of course, but the way his every move and mannerism were changed into those of a typical girl his own age. Shirley smiled to see him turn with his back to the dressing mirror and then look over his shoulder to see if his bottom was properly covered up.

There he goes, just like a girl! she thought proudly. How does he do that?

Breaking herself from her reverie, the older cousin quickly took charge of the situation. "All right, 'Antonia,' you can admire yourself later. Here, this is your suitcase, so put anything else you want to take with you into it and we'll almost be ready."

Tony quickly retrieved his little box from his room and upon opening the pink suitcase saw - with considerable embarrassment - that lying on top of the vast assortment of girlish garments was the doll that Shirley had insisted he carried last summer. His cheeks hot with shame, he tucked his box in amongst the rest of the contents and quickly closed and locked the lid.

He turned around and saw his cousin stifling a giggle. "You're way out of practice!" she said, "I thought you knew better than to bend over while wearing a short skirt!

The little feminised boy blushed violently at this while she pushed his arms into a red coat trimmed with fake white fur. This was teamed up with a matching scarf and gloves and he was soon ready, complete with matching wool hat to face the winter elements for the first time as a little girl.

Shirley had just finished putting her own coat on when they heard a car horn outside; it was their taxi. Once outside in the cold dark air Tony realised that because he was wearing thick tights he didn't feel quite as vulnerable wearing a short skirt as he had on his previous occasions, but those sensuous feelings he had felt then were still there. Of course he had the added protection of his thick warm coat which covered up his dress completely, but seeing his reflection in the taxi's window he knew he didn't look anything like the boy he was.

During their short drive to the coach the little petticoated boy began thinking about what he was getting himself into; on his previous masquerades as a girl he was never far away from being able to revert to his real self. On this occasion, however, he would be separated from his boy things by several thousand miles. In fact, he'd be an ocean away from his identity as Tony Green, first choice soccer goalie. While travelling with the ballet troupe, there would be no going back.

Whispering silently to himself, he resolved to be the best little girl he could, no matter what the next few days might bring!

Chapter 4
The Holiday Begins

The two cousins arrived at the coach, which was parked outside the building that served as the ballet school. The structure was no more than an extension to Madame's house and had been built specifically to accommodate the needs of her students. Anxious and worried, Tony clambered out of the taxi behind Shirley and took a good look at everything that was going on. They were greeted by two jolly looking elderly ladies whom Shirley introduced as Madge and May. They were twin sisters and helped Madame run the school; Madge played piano and did everything else musical while May helped with the paperwork and general organisation. Tony noticed two young women, probably in their late teens, who were supervising two large trunks labelled 'costumes' being loaded onto the coach. Shirley said that their names were Cheryl and Barbara and they were both ex-pupils of Madame's who helped her to run some of the classes. Last of all, as they went to board the coach they were greeted by a very regal, aristocratic looking lady who gave them both an almost hypnotic smile. This was obviously Madame, the principal of the ballet school.

"Oh good, you've arrived well on time," said the smiling lady. "Now all we're waiting for is Melanie, so we should get away without any delay. Give your cases to the driver so he can stow them away." Then turning to Tony, she said "This must be your cousin, Antonia. She's such a pretty little thing! Shirley says that you don't dance."

Eager to get away from being the focus of attention, Tony felt himself blushing and answered quickly. "No, I'm afraid I don't."

"Well, dearest, I'm sure you'd be very good at ballet. You look very strong and graceful for your size. Why don't you give it a try when we come back?"

The little feminised boy just grinned and shrugged. He'd learned long ago that when in doubt, say nothing at all. Madame nodded to the fidgeting boy, said something polite to his cousin, and then excused herself.

Shirley took Tony's suitcase and, before passing it to the driver, removed the daintily dressed doll and handed it to him. "Here you go. Dolly can keep you company while we're travelling." The eleven year old boy gave his cousin a frowning look, but he took the doll without argument.

The two cousins climbed onto the coach and found that there were plenty of vacant seats. Even if all the absentees had been present there would still have been seats to spare, so Shirley led her cousin to the very back row, which was completely empty. As they removed their coats, the coach interior being pleasantly warm, a girl sitting two rows in front turned about and said, "Hi Toni, it's nice to see you again." It was Gwen, whom Tony had met during his adventure at the old manor.

As blushing boy sat down next to the window and fiddled self-consciously with the hem of his skirt, Shirley began to chat with Gwen. "I wonder if Melanie has decided not to come after all?" she said.

"I wouldn't bet on it," replied Gwen. "She's Madame's pet, remember? We'll have to put up with her. I hope she's not too late though."

"She'll be arriving any minute in her mum's flashy car. You can bet on it. She really is a strange one isn't she?" Shirley laughed.

"Who's Melanie?" asked Tony. "And what's so strange about her?"

"Oh, she's a girl came to start at our ballet school last month," replied Shirley. "You know when you meet someone new and you try to make them feel welcome and become friends? Well, we all tried hard with Melanie but she hardly ever speaks to anyone. She keeps very much to herself and always looks so darned miserable. Sometimes she acts as though she couldn't care less about ballet, but she never gives up, either. We all gave up trying to be friendly with her and tend to leave her well alone. Every time she arrives at the school in her mother's big flashy car and is collected in the same way."

Gwen cut in and made the most dramatic frown. "What's even more bizarre is the fact that she's never seen by anyone outside the ballet school. She's weird, but I suppose we'll have to suffer her doing a solo dance for the Americans. It will be so embarrassing to watch her."

Tony blinked. "What's the matter? Isn't she very good at ballet?"

"Not really," replied Shirley. "But, for some reason Madame has taken her under her wing. Most of us think it's because Melanie's mother contributed half the cost of this trip, along with a complete set of new costumes."

"What other reason could there be?" pouted Gwen. "I can't help but cringe every time I see her perform. I don't mean to be cruel. It's not her fault. She just doesn't have enough experience. Still, I suppose she's got lots of money."

"How bad is she? " asked Tony getting interested.

"Oh, she can do all the steps all right," replied Shirley. "Madame drills her constantly. Sometimes she's there before any of us, but it doesn't do any good. She has no grace or poise and no elegance at all. She's just very wooden, almost clumsy. Like I said, I get the impression that she really doesn't want to be a dancer, but she says she does. I suppose we'll just have to put up with it."

"Here she comes now," interrupted Gwen.

They all looked out of the window; Tony especially was getting inquisitive about the mysterious Melanie. As he looked out of the window he could see a large dark coloured Daimler coming to a halt by the coach. He saw a girl of about Shirley's age covered from head to foot by a wool hat and a large coat. Getting out from the driver's seat was a very severe looking lady who Tony assumed was Melanie's mother. She extracted a suitcase from the boot of the car and with a brief kiss of goodbye on the cheek she vanished back in the direction she had come.

The mystery girl climbed in to the coach and deliberately made straight for a seat as far away from everyone else as possible. She just smiled when greeted by the others and removed her hat and coat to reveal a dress that looked like something Shirley would have made Tony wear; sleeveless with a short, pleated skirt, it made the girl look much younger than she obviously was.

"See there! She wears the silliest clothes! None of us would be caught dead in something like that," muttered Shirley quietly so as not to be overheard. Then realising what she had said, she turned to her little feminised cousin and said, "Sorry I didn't mean to poke fun at you, Tony. You must admit though that she's much too big for a dress in that style."

Tony just nodded, not knowing how else to respond. The skirted boy looked at the girl who was now reading a book and ignoring all the others on the coach which was just preparing to depart.

Cheryl, one of Madame's helpers, joined the two cousins on the back seats. She looked very elegant in her travelling clothes and she had a wonderfully happy smile that soon proved infectious among the younger dancers.

"Hi, you must be Shirley's cousin Toni," said the newcomer as she took her seat. The coach moved off. "You're very pretty. Oh, you brought your dolly, too! How sweet!"

"What do you say, Tony?" Shirley nudged her cousin playfully.

"Thank you." The petticoated boy felt himself colouring up as the teenager lightly caressed the worn doll that rested in his lap. He dreaded it when people made a fuss over him like that, and he hated it even more when they teased him about that stupid doll his cousin made him carry.

"You're quite welcome," Cheryl said warmly. "It looks like we'll be seeing quite a lot of each other because Madame's just given me the accommodation arrangements. Everyone is staying with families connected with the school. But you two, together with me and Madame and Melanie are staying with Mimi, the principal and owner of the American school."

Tony sensed a certain amount of resentment from Shirley when she heard that she would be staying in the same place as Melanie, but he let it pass. Something strange was going on here and he began wondering if there was another mystery to be solved.

The one-hour trip to the airport was quickly over and for Tony the rest of the trip was one of wonderment. It enabled him to forget all about his feminised appearance as he gazed at the airport and was even more enthusiastic about the plane. True, he had flown before, but that was just going on holiday with his parents. This plane was so big and he wondered just how a thing like this could ever get off the ground. When they at last got on board the two cousins found themselves with seats allocated next to Melanie. Tony had become determined to make friends with her and try to discover why she looked so sad all the time.

During the long flight Madame explained that they would be landing in New York and from there they would be catching a connecting flight direct to Tampa. She said that she was sorry that they wouldn't be able to see any of the sights in New York because they would only be at the airport for an hour or so before they caught the connecting flight.

At one time Tony thought that he had broken through Melanie's reluctance to talk but it turned out to be a false hope. She had been busily reading the in-flight magazine which contained all the details about the plane they were on. He was interested in all things to do with aircraft so he tried once again to start up a conversation with her.

"It's amazing that these things can ever get off the ground, they're so big," said Tony.

"Yes they need very powerful engines," she replied. It was the first time that she had said more than one syllable to anyone since she arrived at the coach that morning. "They do say that you can drive a car through the engine housing, it gives you some idea of the size and the power of them."

Tony, sensing a breakthrough, continued on. The two children chatted enthusiastically about airplanes for an amazing amount of time. In fact, their conversation went on for so long that Tony noticed Shirley giving him a stern look. She mouthed something to him, but he couldn't quite make out what she was saying. Leaning closer to his cousin, he felt her breath in his ear as she whispered softly.

"You don't sound very much like a girl, Antonia. If you're not careful, someone might get suspicious!"

The skirted boy blushed immediately and realised his cousin was right. He listened politely as Melanie finished saying something about having flown on a jet before, and then the eleven year old decided to change the subject to something more appropriate to the role he was supposed to be playing.

"Oh, Melanie, I really like your dress! Do you know It's almost identical to mine? The only difference is that mine is red and yours is green. We must have similar tastes in clothes."

To the nervous child's surprise, his change of subject caused Melanie to frown. With a shake of her head and a sigh, the once talkative girl reverted back to her usual monosyllabic self, answering with a brief "That's nice." She then went back to reading her book.

Confused what just happened, Tony became even more determined to find out what was the matter with the girl sitting next to him. There was something that needed explaining and he knew he wouldn't rest until he found out what it was.

This is a mystery! he decided most pointedly.

It was then that the realisation of his situation came back to Tony. Back home, whenever he had dressed in girls clothes he had always been comforted by the fact that he was always able to revert back to his real self if he wanted to because his own clothes had never been far away. Now, with every passing minute he was getting further and further away from home and his 'real' identity. The resulting effect was dizzying to the pantied boy; he turned bright red as he remembered that he would have no alternative but to do everything he could to make people think he was a little girl during his entire visit in the United States.

The rest of the journey seemed to drag by but the troupe finally landed in Tampa at the end of the day. Mimi was there to meet them all along with a group of other adults who were to act as 'hosts' to the rest of the party during their stay in Florida.

The informality of the American ballet school took Tony and the others by surprise because back in England the head of the ballet school was always referred to as 'Madame,' but here the head was known to everyone just as 'Mimi.' Madame and Mimi embraced when they saw each other for the first time; they had been friends ever since their dancing days and had always kept in touch.

After sorting out and introducing everyone to their respective hosts, Mimi called them all together to explain the plans for the coming week.

"Tonight," she called above the noise of the airport lounge, "if you're not too tired from your journey we will be putting on a little show for you. Then tomorrow morning we'll have a combined practice class followed by some individual rehearsals for your principals. In the afternoon we'll organise a sightseeing tour followed by a barbecue in the evening. Then on Wednesday evening you visitors will be putting on a show for us. On Friday evening, which will be your last of your stay we'll put on a combined show comprising of the best bits from both our individual shows. We'll try to get together on one or two more combined practice sessions, but above all else, please enjoy yourselves."

Mimi then gathered her own guests together and took them outside to where her large station wagon was parked. Once they were outside the air-conditioned environment of the airport building Tony noticed how warm it was and started to feel hot in his thick woollen dress and tights. They all carried the coats that had been so necessary back home, grateful to find that Mimi's huge car was also air-conditioned.

Squirming about in his short dress and tights, Tony marvelled at the different sights as they drove to Mimi's house and he wondered to himself why everything in this country appeared to be so much bigger than things back home.

Mimi's house was a large single story rambling sort of place with lots of rooms that all seemed to surround a central sitting room area. The smiling woman showed them all to their respective rooms and left them to unpack and "freshen up." The two cousins were sharing a twin bedded room and once they were inside Shirley muttered something about Melanie having a room to herself.

She turned to her cousin. "Right then, little lady." Tony wanted to protest about being referred to in this way but decided against it. "I think it's time we go changed into something more fitting this climate," and after she had unpacked she selected a suitable outfit for her little 'girl' cousin.

A short time later Tony was back on strangely familiar territory. He was wearing a short white cotton dress with the seemingly obligatory net petticoats and ruffled panties. Shuffling about in a pair of lacy ankle socks and white patent leather shoes, he protested rather unconvincingly about being put into 'little girl' fashions; he secretly revelled in the sensuous feel the clothes gave him, but the boy in him insisted on making itself heard.

Ignoring her cousin's protests - well, she was actually enjoying them, if the truth be known - Shirley was looking quite grown up in a simple straight cotton dress and she was wearing a little make up. After spraying both herself and her pouting cousin with perfume, she declared them both ready, and they went through to the lounge area.

Melanie was already there looking her usual morose self and was staring out of the window. She was dressed in similar style to Tony and he overheard Shirley muttering under her breath something about "little girl fashions" while she looked at her with a disgusted expression on her face.

At that moment the atmosphere was lifted with the arrival of Cheryl whose bubbly personality cheered everything up. She looked very glamorous in her sleek shift dress with her hair tied back. "Hi, girls," she said in a happy sounding voice. "Are you getting settled in all right?"

The two cousins said that they were, and Melanie just smiled briefly and nodded.

"What's going to happen now?" asked Shirley.

"Well as soon as Mimi and Madame get back we'll have something to eat and then it will be time to go and see the show they've put on for us," Cheryl replied. She then turned to Tony. "Come here a minute, the bow at the back of your dress in coming undone."

Tony wanted hide at suddenly becoming the centre of attention, but he knew he had to do as he was asked. He shuddered when Cheryl re-tied the offending bow and felt very embarrassed as she rearranged his skirts.

"That's better," she said patting him on his frill protected bottom. "You know you really ought to take up ballet, you really do have the look and build for it."

"I don't think I could do that ..." the reluctant boy murmured.

"Nonsense! I know you'd look really cute in a tutu. We'll have to see if we can get you into one before the week's over. You'd love that I'm sure. You're such a little cutie! I bet your mum buys you lots of pretty dresses so she can show you off."

Tony hated all this attention and felt his face going red. He wanted to scream that he was not a little girl at all but he knew of course that he couldn't. Instead, he glanced at Shirley, who was grinning broadly at her cousin's predicament.

To make matters even worse, Tony could feel a terrifying sensation from the region of his panties that had started with Cheryl's persistent, friendly touching. This was a sensation that he had almost forgotten about and one that he had not felt since the previous summer. Once again he was glad of the disguising powers that his little skirt and petticoats afforded because he was experiencing an erection, which was increasing rapidly. His embarrassment, however, was short lived, because at that moment Mimi and Madame had returned. Everyone then went out to the huge kitchen area for something to eat.

Chapter 5
The American Ballet School

They had all eaten their fill, but they still had quite a bit of time before it was time to leave for the school and the show. Shirley and her feminised cousin went back to their room. "I think it's time that we changed to go out," she said.

"Why do we have to change?"

"Because silly, we want to make a good impression on our American hosts. We don't want them to think that we are a load of scruffs, do we?"

"I suppose not," replied Tony. "But what do I put on?"

"Don't worry, I'll sort something out for you but first I've got to do something with your hair."

The first thing Shirley did was have her cousin undress down to his panties and lacy socks. She then washed his hair and towelled it dry. Feeling naked in his skimpy panties, Tony then had to endure nearly an hour of being subjected to hot rollers and curling tongues before Shirley completed her task. A satisfied smile covered the older girl's face. "Right, then. You look scrumptious. Here, wait until I get myself ready, then I'll help you get dressed."

Burning red from head to toe, the pantied boy did as he was told and waited patiently while his cousin primped at her hair and then changed into a white silk blouse and pale blue mini skirt. She complemented her outfit with a pair of white-heeled shoes but decided against tights because the weather was warm. After applying a little make up she asked Tony for his opinion of her outfit.

"Very nice, quite grown up in fact," the nearly naked boy said truthfully. "But now what about me?"

Shirley smiled at her pretty cousin and walked towards the built in wardrobe, which took up the entire length of one wall. "I bet you never dreamed that you'd wear this again." She slid open a door and pulled out the pale lemon party dress his Aunt Mary had bought him for the trip to Anthea's house last summer.

"I can't wear that! Not any more, please? It's much too childish!" protested Tony, not too convincingly. "Besides, I bet it doesn't fit me anymore." He knew he had to put up some sort of argument, but something inside was making him excited at the thought of being enveloped in all those frills again.

"Of course you can, it's ideal for the occasion," replied Shirley. She could tell that her cousin's protest was a sham, but she went along as though it was part of a game. "Now come on, get undressed and slip these on. Don't worry, I'll turn my back until you're decent." She tossed the pair of ruffled panties that matched the dress to him. "Don't worry about the style of the dress because I bet Melanie's wearing one just like it. She always seems to dress far too young for her age."

He did as he was told and experienced that dreaded sensation when he slid the panties over his legs. Oh they felt so nice... but he shouldn't be feeling this way, should he...?

Shirley helped him get into the dress, which still fitted him, and waited until he had put on the white, lemon trimmed ankle socks and white buckled shoes before doing her final inspection. "You look perfect," she said still wondering at his transformation. "Just like a fragile little fairy. Tell me, you are taking dolly with you tonight, aren't you?"

Tony blushed at this remark, "Do I have to? She might get in the way."

"Not at all. I think she'll help keep anyone from suspecting who you really are. We can't afford a slip up while we're in the states, you know." Tony's cousin then busied herself with clipping little ribbons in the petticoated boy's hair.

"I suppose so." Tony sighed as he picked up his cousin's - well, his, now that she'd given it to him, come to think of it - doll. Without thinking, he hugged it tight to his chest and pouted. "I feel so silly. I mean, this stupid skirt's too short, and I look dumb enough as it is. Carrying this doll makes me feel... well, so sissyish. I hate feeling like this." He wasn't quite telling the truth because he was secretly savouring the almost sensuous feel all that lace and net gave him.

Shirley, of course, wasn't fooled on bit by her cousin's protestations. "Nonsense! You look perfect and you can't tell me that you're not really enjoying yourself. You know that you make a cute little girl and you can't deny that you love wearing dresses." The look on his face gave her all the answers she needed and she smiled to herself. "Come on there's still some finishing touches to do before we join the others." And with that she gave him a liberal spraying from her perfume bottle. She then insisted on applying a little lipstick and make up, just for fun!

Tony didn't know how to react to all this, secretly he knew she was right, but he would never admit it. The question Why can't boys wear dresses? kept going through his mind, as well as How do I get myself into these situations?

There was just one thing to add to his outfit before it was complete. When Shirley wasn't looking he opened his little box of secret treasures and took out the precious fairy necklace and put it around his neck. For some reason he always felt better, safer even, when he wore his fairy jewellery. It was like a good luck charm to him, even though he had no explanation as to why. Looking at his girlish reflection in the mirror, he shrugged his shoulders and smiled a crooked smile. It was all too confusing to explain.

The two cousins went off to find the others when they were ready. Shirley had been right about Melanie. She was dressed in a pale pink dress very similar to Tony's. Cheryl came over as soon as she saw them.

"Well don't you two look pretty;" she said and then turned her attention to Tony. "You know you really do look cute in that dress. You're just like a china doll."

"Thank you, Cheryl." Tony felt himself colouring up and was relieved when Mimi called them to get into the car. It was time for them to get going.

The trip to the school only took a few minutes and as soon as they arrived Mimi took them on a short tour. This was something completely different to Madame's establishment back home. It was huge in comparison; it had three full size practice rooms plus four smaller ones for individual coaching. It also had its own theatre complete with lighting, sound and several individual dressing rooms. This was big business and made Madame's establishment back in England pale into insignificance. They were shown to their seats in the opulent theatre, which had an audience mainly consisting of the parents of pupils at the school as well as some local press.

The lights dimmed and they were then treated to a series of ballet sequences put together to demonstrate the best points of the ballet school's repertoire. Tony, shuffling about in his frills, found that his dress was not the ideal thing to wear in the constraints of his theatre seat. His eyes were immediately drawn to one of the girls performing. He guessed that she was about his age and looked absolutely sensational in her white sequinned tutu. Her dancing mesmerised the little boy in his party dress and he found that he couldn't keep his eyes off her whenever she took to the stage. The effect of all this started to get him aroused again and he shuffled even more at the unwelcome sensation from within his panties.

Oh, no! Why now? he wondered, feeling a little ashamed at his involuntary reaction.

When the show had ended they were all invited to a back stage reception to meet all who had participated in the show. As is tradition at these sorts of gatherings the cast were still in costume and Tony had the opportunity to see the girl in the white sequinned tutu at close hand. She looked even more beautiful in close up and Tony almost fainted when she spoke to him. She had a voice to match her appearance and Tony couldn't take his eyes from her. She looked fabulous! Even more importantly, she seemed extremely interested in talking to the petticoated boy when she learned he was from the UK.

Reluctantly however he had to let her go and speak to some others so he went over to where Shirley and Gwen were talking.

"Well despite all these wonderful facilities I still think we can show them a thing or two when we put on our show," Shirley was saying. "I know our dancers are just as good if not better."

"With one exception," said Gwen.

"Oh, you mean Melanie," said Shirley. "Well, Madame's put her solo spot in the middle of the first part so with a bit of luck no one will notice her much. The rest of us will just have to do even better so they don't remember her."

"By the way, just where is Melanie, anyway?" asked Tony.

"Oh, hello," said Gwen when she saw him. "I just love your little dress. It looks really cute on someone your age, unlike someone I could mention. I think I saw her skulking off outside. She's probably embarrassed about her outfit and doesn't want anyone to say anything. That's what I'd be doing if I were dressed like that."

"Well I suppose someone ought to go and see if she's all right," said Shirley.

"I'll go," said Tony. The skirted boy had been waiting for an opportunity to get her alone. He really wanted to find out more about her and offer help if she wanted it.

"Oh, Antonia, that's really sweet of you," said Gwen. Patting the skirted boy on the cheek, she seemed as touched by Tony's generosity as she was relieved not to have to deal with the bothersome Melanie.

Tony set off on his mission to locate the absent Melanie and he wasn't long before he found her. She was standing alone in the garden at the back of the school gazing at the stars. She didn't hear his approach so he decided to call out to announce his presence. She looked so alone standing there in her frilly party dress and he so wanted try to talk to her.

"Hi, Melanie," he called, still walking in her direction. "We were worried about you because no one knew where you'd gone."

His sudden arrival and announcement made her jump and she spun around to see who was there.

"Oh, it's you, Toni," she said quietly. "You startled me! I didn't hear you coming."

As she turned the lights from the house illuminated her face and the little feminised boy was sure that he saw a glimpse of a tear in her eye. He realised that she must have been standing there alone crying to herself. His heart went out to that figure standing there so alone in her little party dress; he so wanted to help her and was more determined than ever to find out all he could.

"Are you okay?" He walked up close to her and he could see that she really had been crying. Her pink cheeks were streaked with tears and her nose was shiny where it had been running. "Is there anything I can do?"

Almost as if by instinct he gently took her hand in an effort to reassure her that he really cared. At first she stiffened at his action and made as if to pull her hand away. After a second, however, she relaxed a little and closed her hand over his.

"Look, if you'd like to talk about anything that's troubling you, I'd like to let you know that anything you say will go no further. I've been told that I'm a really good listener." The boy shuffled about in his yellow dress and thought about Fiona and how troubled she'd been when he first met her. "I do so hate to see anyone upset and it does help to talk."

Melanie looked down, the flared skirts of her party dress was almost touching Tony's. She slowly looked up and he sensed that she was about to start crying again. He flashed her a sweet smile in hopes of stemming the oncoming flood of tears. To his surprise, it worked!

"Oh, Toni," she said after a pause. She reached out and caressed the young boy's cheek. "You're not like all the others, are you? If ... if only things were so simple."

Tony was overjoyed at this; maybe finally he was about to make a breakthrough. He stepped a little closer, the skirts of the two children rustling as they mixed together; he took her other hand and looked deep into those sad, shiny eyes.

The next thing the petticoated detective knew, he was being hugged tightly, so tight, in fact, that he was actually having trouble breathing. To feel his scantily clad body pulled so close to the older girl was as unnerving as it was thrilling, and he prayed that it would never end.

As she released the breathless boy, Melanie planted a light kiss on his lips, and almost immediately the two children were giggling and blushing as never before.

"Oh, Toni ..." The older girl's voice was choked with emotion. "I wish I could, but I just can't tell you anything. Of all the people here on this trip, you're the only one I feel that I could share a confidence with, but it's just not possible. It'll all be over soon, I hope and then ... oh, I wish things could go back to how they were last year...," her voice trailed off. Suddenly she straightened up. "We really ought to re-join the others, you know." And with that she led him back inside by the hand.

Gosh! Tony mused, that certainly was some progress! The eleven year old detective was convinced now that he would eventually find out all about the mysterious Melanie. In his infinite, pre-teen wisdom, he also knew that it was best to take things a little at a time.

The two re-joined the rest of their party just in time to hear Mimi call that it was time they all went home. Tony had just one last glimpse of the girl in the white sequinned tutu before he had to get into Mimi's car.

Oh, what a day it had been!

Chapter 6
The Clumsy Ballerina

The next morning the two cousins emerged for their breakfast prior to the combined practice session that had been arranged by Madame and Mimi. Shirley had, as usual, provided her cousin with his outfit for the day. He was wearing a white cotton sundress with lacy pink trim and the now normal layers of petticoats. It was arranged that he and Cheryl would follow on to the school and meet up with the others when the combined practice session had finished. Cheryl would then be required to help with the solo rehearsals and Tony had been asked to lend a hand whenever he was needed.

After the others had departed he spent the morning relaxing and thinking about how he should next approach Melanie. He couldn't get their meeting of the previous evening out of his mind but he just couldn't imagine what it was that was troubling her. He just knew however that he would get to the bottom of it no matter what it took.

Later on Cheryl found Tony relaxing in the garden enjoying the sunshine and feeling strangely content in his little dress.

"Come on, It's time we left. The joint session should just about be over and I'm needed to help out with the solos."

Cheryl drove to the school in her rented car and when they arrived the joint session was just finishing. Tony caught sight of the girl who had been wearing the white sequinned tutu for the show and even in her practice leotard he still thought that she looked wonderful. Madame greeted them and escorted them to the theatre where the solo rehearsals were to take place. They entered the gloom of the dimly lit auditorium and saw that Madge was already tinkering at the piano and her plump sister May was fussing over the practice order with the dancers involved.

The girls all stood around while Madame called the order of appearance. They were all dressed in their practice leotards with filmy gauze skirts, including Cheryl, who was also going to dance a solo spot. Finally they were all called to order and the rehearsal began. Tony sat in one of the rows of theatre seats near to Madame so she could use him to run any errands she might have. He watched in awe when Shirley and Gwen danced a duet; it didn't seem possible that this graceful creature was really his cousin. She looked so professional!

When Cheryl had finished her solo it was time for Melanie to perform and Tony looked on with interest as his new friend approached the stage. She gave him a little smile and a nod as she passed by his seat.

That's a good sign, he thought to himself. We're still on talking terms.

Madge started to play Melanie's music and the shy girl started her routine. Tony - who knew absolutely nothing about ballet - had to agree with all that he had heard about the clumsy ballerina's dancing ability. She did all the steps perfectly and never missed a musical cue but her movements were anything but graceful; they were almost wooden, in fact, and her forced smile didn't help the effect. As he sat taking this all in he looked at Madame and she had the same expression on her face that he had seen many times before on the faces of his schoolteachers. It was just like when his math teacher was trying to convince him that the work that he was doing was excellent when, in reality, it was anything but that. He hated that look, and he could tell from Melanie's expression that she did, too.

Tony watched as Melanie neared the end of her routine. Her movements had not improved at all and, if anything had lost the little grace that they had at the beginning, he thought that she looked rather embarrassed by her own performance.

"Very good dear," called Madame, not too convincingly, as the clumsy ballerina came to the end of her solo. The ballet mistress did her best to perk up the dejected girl, giving her some pointers and a warm hug for her efforts.

Melanie went to sit at the back of the theatre while rehearsals continued, so Tony decided to join her. The sad-faced girl smiled when she saw him approach and motioned to him to follow her outside. Once in the privacy of the corridor she turned and started to speak.

"Toni, about last night," she said looking rather nervous. "It was really sweet of you to be concerned about me and I didn't mean to sound as though I didn't appreciate it."

"But you didn't," argued Tony. "I could tell."

"You're too kind, dear friend." The older girl gave him a smile. "You're so right, though. It is good to talk about things and you're the only person who I feel I could talk to. The problem is that I just can't tell anyone about my problems because the result of that would be too awful to imagine. Please believe me when I tell you that it's impossible for me to say too much. Not just yet, at least."

Tony looked at her standing there in her practice leotard and wondered silently. If I stay with her long enough, will she tell me all about it? His thoughts were interrupted however by a voice calling his name. It was Shirley.

"Tony, Madame's looking for you. She wants a word."

His cousin led him back into the theatre to find Madame. She was standing by the side of the stage watching Cheryl going through her own solo routine. Tony looked at her in wonderment because he hadn't realised before just what a talented dancer she was. All those present joined in spontaneous applause as Cheryl's dance came to an end and she dropped into a graceful curtsy.

"Ah, yes, our darling little Antonia!" Madame came over to him, her face wreathed in her delightful smile, "I wonder if you would do me a huge favour and help us all with a serious problem."

Tony didn't know where this was leading but he liked this tall graceful lady and didn't hesitate to reply. "Why, yes, of course I'll do anything I can to help."

"Oh super, you are a brick! Now, come and sit over here while I explain what it's all about. Cheryl, Barbara, Shirley, we'll need you as well." She led the way to the front row of seats and indicated that he sit beside her.

Cheryl and Shirley came over and sat on the plush carpet in front of them. Tony wondered what all this was about.

"Now, Antonia," the graceful lady said when they had all settled. "You know already that we have some absentees from this trip, what with that awful virus going around back home, don't you?"

The little boy in his dress nodded and shuffled about on his frilled bottom.

"Well, fortunately all the principles have made it, but we do have a problem with two of the major sets. The opening has proven difficult enough, but the finale might just be a disaster if we don't do something to fix it. The way both were choreographed calls for the corps-de-ballet to be set in four groups of four girls. Now with a bit of re-working I've altered the sets to make do with three groups instead of four."

He still didn't know what all this had to do with him but he suspected that the other two present did.

Madame continued. "The problem that I'm currently faced with is that I find that I'm still one girl short to make up a group of four. Now, darling, I know that you have never danced ballet before but I'm sure that with a little training we could teach you enough of the routines to make up the numbers. After all, some of the girls performing are also very new to ballet and the moves aren't all that difficult. Judging from your build and the way I've seen you move, I think you could do a wonderful job for us."

What's this? he thought in a panic. She ... she's actually asking me to take part in the ballet?! I couldn't do that! I couldn't possibly wear a tutu and all that ... that stuff! Besides, I've never danced before in my life!

Madame, however, was not the sort of person who would easily be dissuaded, and before he could begin to express his feelings she continued.

"Now I've asked Cheryl to run through the basic steps with you when I've finished talking and, with help from your cousin, it shouldn't take long for you to learn what will be expected. I'm confident that with a little practice you'll be a fine ballerina."

Tony wanted to refuse but looking at her smiling face he could only say, "But ... I'm not dressed for it."

"Oh, sweetheart, don't you worry about that. You can dance in the dress you have on, no problem. The skirt is short enough and it's nicely flared, so it won't get in the way. It may not be perfect, but it will do very well. We'll just have to find you some shoes and then you can make a start. Now then, the big question is, will you do it?"

Tony just didn't know what to say, so he just nodded. Out of the corner of his eye he could see Shirley's bright shining smile and he knew he'd never hear the end of this as long as he lived.

"That's just super!" Madame said. "I'll be along in a while to see how things are going. Mimi's provided us with the use of a practice room, so off you all go and make a start."

Tony sighed. It was official. He was about to take his first ballet lesson.

What would my friends back home say if they could see me now? he thought fretfully. Better yet ... I wonder what Mum would say as well ...?

The thought sent a shiver down his slender spine.

Chapter 7
Tony the Ballerina

Tony spent the next couple of hours learning the basics of ballet and then putting them together to practice the routines he would be dancing in the show. Cheryl was supervising all this and encouraging him while Shirley demonstrated each part. At first he was a little self-conscious about all this and worried about his little skirt flaring up and exposing his pantied bottom as he pirouetted about. Well, actually, he was a bit more than self-conscious; he was more terrified than anything, not to mention feeling about as stupid as a boy in a dress might feel, should he find himself taking dancing lessons with a bunch of girls!

I shouldn't be here, the eleven year old thought fiercely. I should be on the soccer field with my mates!

As scared as he felt, however, Tony knew to refuse would only draw more attention, and fear of discovery drove him to pretend to be the best little girl he could. He had to reconcile his reluctance with the fact that everyone around him quite naturally assumed he was the sweet little 'Antonia' his cousin had presented him as, and as such he must make every effort no to show his embarrassment.

Madame came into the room when they had just about finished. "And how is everything going with our prima ballerina?"

"Oh, Madame, she's just perfect!" Cheryl gushed enthusiastically. "Antonia picks things up very quickly and she's so graceful. You would think that she'd been doing it all her life." With that she gave the little feminised boy a loving hug.

"I see," Madame smiled at Tony and bade him to run through the basic positions as Cheryl taught him to do. Applauding enthusiastically upon his completion of the task, she gave him a curious look. "Are you certain you've never taken ballet, dear? Or any other kind of dance?"

Dry in the mouth, the petticoated boy could only shake his head.

"Oh, no, Madame," Shirley offered with a grin. "Toni has never taken a lesson in her life. She has played her share of soccer, though. I think there must be some similarities, don't you?"

"Perhaps," beamed Madame. "Whatever the case, I think this is going splendidly. In the meantime, my dear, you'd better go and see May now as she needs to measure you for your costume. If we don't have your size she will need time to make any alterations."
That afternoon they were all taken on a sightseeing tour followed, in the evening, by a barbecue. Tony didn't have the opportunity to talk to Melanie alone then or during the following day. This was taken up, in the main, with practice and rehearsal sessions for the fledgling ballerina because he had a lot to learn in very little time.

Shirley had found the answer to his practice costume problem. She provided the embarrassed little boy with a tennis skirt complete with frilled panties plus a short baby tee shirt. Even Tony had to admit that he was really getting quite good at the ballet routines, but he knew much of this was due to Cheryl's expert coaching and Shirley's elegant example.

The timing of the English School's show had been brought forward to start in the afternoon so late the following morning they were all very busy. The backstage area of the ballet school was buzzing with activity and all the participants rushed around fired up with nervous energy. Tony and Shirley were sharing one of the dressing rooms and finally, after some last minute words from Madame, the two cousins found some peace and quiet in their allotted room.

"All ready for your debut as a ballerina?" Shirley grinned at her cousin, who was fiddling with a loose ribbon on his pale yellow summer dress.

The little boy looked down at his girlish clothing, blushed and shrugged his shoulders. "I guess so."

"Oh, don't be so down. Just think, if you hadn't come along, you'd never get the chance to do this. How many of your friends have danced ballet with a bunch of pretty girls?"

"None, I dare say. At least," Tony giggled, "none I know would admit to it."

"Well, then, there you go. While you're out there, just remember, you could have been home alone, freezing your tutu off."

The two cousins laughed good-naturedly, and Tony had to admit things weren't as bad as they seemed.

Shirley felt warm to see her cousin so happy, not to mention so pretty. Whatever doubts she'd harboured before had evaporated, and she was determined to take him as far as she could with his role as her pretty little girl cousin. "Right, then. We need to go to Cheryl's room to get our hair and make up done. If we do that now we'll get ahead of the rush and we can change into our costumes when we come back."

"Where are our costumes and what are they like?" For almost the first time Tony gave serious thought to notion that he was about to be transformed into a ballerina, and he was getting very nervous.

"May will be bringing them along shortly. We all wear the same things during the main numbers, but those of us doing solos or duets have to change into different costumes. If you get ready you can help me with my changes. Now come on, let's get our make up and hair done before the others get in first."

The twosome then went along to another dressing room where Cheryl and Barbara were just putting the finishing touches to Gwen's make up.

"Oh, hello, you two. Sit over there and we'll make a start on you." Barbara indicated a row of chairs set against one wall and the two cousins sat down to wait.

Cheryl came over to Tony and explained what was going to happen. "We'll comb your hair straight back and as it's not very long we'll clip on a false bun. We have to use fairly thick make up otherwise the stage lights will blank out all your facial features." Seeing the puzzled look on his face, she smiled. "Oh, don't worry, it won't come off. We do the same thing for lots of girls whose hair is too short. Take Melanie, for example. Her hair is so short, she even wears a piece like this when she's not on stage ...."

With that she began work on Tony while Barbara worked on Shirley. When Cheryl had finished her work she offered up a mirror to Tony. He was amazed at his transformation! Gone were any traces of the little boy he really was and in his place a completely different creature looked back at him. This ... person ... had huge eyes, bright red lips, perfect complexion, and her hair was combed tightly back into a bun. The young boy was both enthralled and excited with what he saw.

"Is that okay, sweetie?" asked Cheryl, smiling at the look of wonderment in the youngster's eyes.

"Yes," said the bemused little boy.

Barbara had just finished with Shirley who had the same treatment as her cousin. The only difference was that, as a soloist, she wore a silver tiara in her hair.

On arriving back at their dressing room Shirley looked excited. "Oh, look, Tony! The costumes are here!" She indicated three costumes covered with polythene hanging on a rail. Though the plastic wasn't completely transparent Tony could make out two pink garments and one glittery white one. There were labels on all three, one read 'Toni' and the other two read 'Shirley.'

"Right," said Shirley. "Start getting undressed and I'll help you get ready."

With a little uncertainty Tony slipped off his dress and petticoat then started to pull off his shoes and socks. He then looked at his cousin with an enquiring look as he stood there in nothing but a pair of ruffled panties.

"Here," she said, handing him a pair of plain white elastic briefs. "Put these on. They should help to disguise any possibility of you showing any embarrassing little boy bulges. Oh, don't worry, I'll turn my back until you're decent."

He did as he was told and wriggled into the tight briefs and wondered what would happen should he get that dreaded tingling feeling while he was so constricted.

Shirley then handed him a pair of white tights. These were different to the ones he had worn a few days before. These were thinner, very sheer and light. His cousin helped him put them on and he trembled at the cool feeling they gave to his legs.

"Right, I think I'll help you get the shoes on now." Shirley produced a pair of pale pink ballet shoes and demonstrated how to tie the silk ribbons. She then undid them and made her boy cousin practice doing them up twice. "Very good, not too many boys know how to properly tie a dancer's slippers. Now it's time that you became a real ballerina!"

Tony watched in wonder as Shirley unzipped the protective polythene cover and lift out his costume with its pink glittery tutu. She held it up for him to get a better look. He about died as he realised this was for him to wear.

"Isn't it fabulous? There's one good thing about having Melanie along, her mother paid for all these costumes."

Tony was almost mesmerised at the sight of this exquisite garment and was speechless. Shirley proceeded to help him into it. He carefully placed his delicately ribboned feet inside and Shirley pulled it up and fastened the buttons at the back of the bodice. She had to pull hard as the garment was very tight but after a few tugs the young boy was trapped in his girlish costume. Now he was ready to see the effect for himself. Shirley turned him around so he could see his reflection.

The figure before him almost caused him to faint. He was actually quite beautiful, just like a little pink fairy! He had worn all manner of female clothes in his adventures with his cousin, but this was the ultimate! He couldn't believe that any other boy in the world had been subjected to something quite like this. The effect was literally making him dizzy.

"Do you like what you see?" Shirley knew full well by the look on her cousin's face just what the answer was. "You look just like that little doll Fiona gave you, you know." With that, she left him staring at himself while she donned an almost identical outfit.

For the longest time, Tony just stood there, all sorts of thoughts, feelings and emotions flooding through him. This can't be really happening to me! he thought desperately. But it is! And I feel absolutely wonderful!

"Come on, let's practice some steps to loosen up." His cousin's voice caused him to turn around and he saw that she, too, had been transformed into a pink fairy. She saw the tears of genuine emotion welling in his eyes. "Hey don't cry, little cousin. You'll spoil your make up." With a spontaneous gesture of understanding, Shirley moved towards the tearful boy and hugged him tightly. The stiff spreading skirts of their tutus rustled as they crushed together. "Come on let's practice, it'll do you good, okay?"

Tony pulled himself together, looked down at his tutu and thought for a moment. It was impossible to see his pink feet below the stiff spreading layers of his tutu's skirt. He answered quietly. "Oh, okay. I'm ready."

Shirley led her cousin in a series of practice positions and steps. She looked at the excited grin on his face and said, "Now, you have to admit, Tony, that this is so much more fun that playing football."

Their enjoyment, however, was cut short by a knock on the door, which announced Gwen's arrival. She was dressed in identical fashion to the two cousins and smiled brightly as she entered the dressing room.

Chapter 8
The Clumsy Ballerina's Secret!

"I told you that you should take up ballet," said Gwen as she looked Tony up and down. "You look perfect, just like a little ..."

"... fairy," Tony said, finishing her sentence for her. The older girl blinked and then laughed.

"Well, I was going to say 'doll.' But, yes, you do look like a fairy, and a very pretty one at that. I guess we all do, for that matter."

"My cousin really likes pretending she's a fairy," Shirley said in a teasing voice. "She does it all the time back home."

The three dancers held hands and giggled at the silliness of it all. To Tony's surprise, Gwen took the trembling boy in her arms and hugged him tightly. "Oh Antonia, you're making this all so much easier for everyone, do you know that? Madame, Shirley, myself and the other girls of the school, we all owe you so much for helping out like this. You really must join up with us when we get back home. Promise me you will, please?"

Shirley gave her boy cousin a knowing glance and watched as he squirmed uncomfortably. "I ... I don't know if I can. I mean, I'll have to ask my mother. I can't make any promises."

Gwen wasn't at all satisfied with his answer, but she took it in very good spirits. "Well, we'll see about that. I'm pretty sure Madame can talk your mum into letting you attend with us. In the meantime, the reason I've come is this." She held out a silver plastic tiara similar to the one that Shirley was wearing. The difference was that this one was broken. "It snapped when Cheryl was fixing it into my hair. Madame says that there are some spare ones somewhere and that Toni may know where they got stored."

Pulling his mind reluctantly from his beautiful thoughts and emotions, Tony paused for a moment and then nodded enthusiastically. "Why, yes, there are some in a box I put into the room next door. You know, the one that Melanie's using for a dressing room?"

"Trust her to have a room of her own," said Gwen pointedly. "Would you be an angel and go and see if you can find one for me?"

"Of course," said Tony, and with that the little boy bounced from the room in his tutu in search of a replacement tiara.

When his knock at the door went unanswered Tony tested the door and slipped inside the storage/dressing room. Apparently Melanie was getting her hair and make up done. This room was much bigger that the one he shared with his cousin and only one end of it was set up as a dressing room. The other part was separated by two rows of high metal shelving racks loaded with all manner of boxes containing supplies and stationary. The area behind these racks was set up as a small office with a desk and filing cabinets.

Tony stood thinking where he had last seen the boxes he had brought in there and then began to look along the rows of shelves for some boxes that looked familiar. As he looked between the two rows of racks, he saw that someone had put them carefully out of the way against the wall between the two rows. He carefully squeezed into the gap trying to make sure that the spreading skirt of his tutu didn't catch on anything and knelt down to open the box at the top.

He giggled softly to himself, as the realisation of his bizarre situation became apparent. There he was, tutu, tights and all, squeezed between two rows of metal racks looking into a dusty cardboard box. I wonder if fairies have to do this sort of thing? he said quietly. Whatever the case, it's a good thing my mates back home can't see me now! He then burst into another fit of giggles.

Suddenly his thoughts were pushed away by the sound of the door opening - Melanie was returning! Tony's first thoughts were to make his presence known, but for some reason he froze. Peering through a gap between two boxes, he could see that although she had her hair done - sure enough, there was the little false bun on the back of her head, just like his! - she was still without her stage make up. Worried that she might think that he was snooping around, he decided to wait there until she went off to get made up then he could make his exit without her being any the wiser.

The cross-dressed detective suddenly became aware of a strange, sad noise. To his surprise - and concern - he realised that Melanie was talking quietly to herself. He also saw through his little spy hole that she was crying slightly. Why is she always so sad? he thought to himself. Although he felt guilty about spying, he decided that this might be the only way for him to unravel the mystery that surrounded her. He strained his ears as she started mumbling to herself again when through his limited field of vision he saw that she had removed her stage tutu from its protective cover.

"Well, Mel, you certainly get into some new experiences," she said to herself while holding the pink tutu up for examination. "If only my old friends could see me now."

She hung the fairy-like costume back on the hook and slumped down on a chair, still gazing at the pretty garment as if hypnotised by it. Her sobbing increased and she held a tissue to her eyes. Tony yearned to rush out of his hiding place to comfort her, but he knew he must stay out of sight. Suddenly the sad little girl sat up, took a deep breath and started speaking to herself again.

"Come on Mel! Pull yourself together! It's just for a couple more days. Then maybe it'll all be over with. Oh, Auntie and her silly ideas ... I never imagined that I'd find myself like this ..." her voice trailed off into an inaudible whisper.

Tony was itching to find out more but he couldn't quite make out what she was saying and if she moved sideways he was unable to see her.

She moved into his field of view again and Tony was embarrassed to see that she had started to get changed into her tutu. He knew that he ought to respect her privacy and avert his eyes, but something inside compelled him to keep watching.

She sighed as she slipped out of her dress and removed her socks and shoes. She just stood there in her underwear for a couple of minutes with her back towards him. She muttered something that he couldn't quite hear but was sure it was something like, "Oh, I do wish Mum would show up and take me away from all this ...."

Tony frowned. Just what did that mean?

Before putting on her tights, Melanie opened the door to the small lavatory on the opposite side of the room, turned with her back to the hidden detective and fiddled with her underwear. Tony was about to avert his eyes for the sake of decency but then something odd happened; he heard the sound of splashing, as though ... as though someone was peeing! Tony blinked and watched ... and after thinking for a moment, his eyes nearly popped out from his head! Melanie was standing up, in front of the toilet ... just like a boy!

How could that be?

At first the boy in the tutu didn't believe what he saw and had to steady himself. He bit his lip as he watched the older child finish with her libations. As the toilet flushed and he watched Melanie washing her hands in the sink, Tony came to a perfectly ridiculous, but ever so logical conclusion. This had to be the answer to the puzzle, it just had to be!

The mysterious Melanie - the shy girl and clumsy ballerina - was in reality ... a boy!

The cross-dressed detective was still trying to take in this revelation when Melanie finished changing her clothes, pulling on her tights and the pink tutu. She - he? - then made to leave the room to get her - his? - make up done. When Tony emerged from his hiding place he was trembling and kept asking himself what in the world was going on. He had to admit that he was in no place to comment in his present situation and looked down at his own frilly tutu. What was he to do? He just had to talk to Shirley alone, and as quickly as possible.

He waited long enough for Melanie to get clear and then hurried back to where Shirley and Gwen were waiting. After handing over the replacement tiara, he watched as Shirley helped her friend arrange it properly on her head. He was bursting to talk to his cousin but that would have wait because a voice from outside called everyone to the stage as the performance was about to begin.

"Come along, girls," Madame ordered with a warm but authoritative voice. "Keep up the tempo, we don't want to lose momentum now, do we ...?"

Steeling himself for his performance, Tony forced himself to forget all about Melanie. His small part in the opening scene went flawlessly, and he was proud to see that he was able to keep up with the other dancers as though he'd been taking lessons for months. Madame gave him the brightest smile from her position just off-stage, and he felt a warmth flow over him as he joined the "other" girls in a dramatic bow at the end of their routine. The applause from the audience enhanced the feeling of pride he experienced, and as the troupe left the stage in graceful order, the eleven year old boy found himself understanding why his cousin and her friends enjoyed being on stage.

Shaking off the glow of his first ballet performance, Tony tried but failed to catch Shirley alone after the opening dance; she apparently went off with Gwen to change into her solo costume. He also was asked to take some messages to some of the backstage crew and was kept busy doing other duties. He was however determined to catch Melanie's performance and arrived in the wings just in time to see the last part of her routine. Her clumsy movements all made sense to him now and he watched her in a whole new light. She completed her performance to somewhat polite but muted applause and Tony was relieved that she walked of the stage on the opposite side from where he was standing.

He was just about to go and see if he could catch his cousin alone when Cheryl appeared for her solo spot. She looked fabulous in her very special tutu and Tony almost didn't recognise her. It was the first time he had seen her like this and he was determined to see her performance.

"Hi sweetie," she said as she approached the stage. "You see, I told you that we'd get you into a tutu before the week was out. You make a very pretty ballerina."

Tony just grinned and muttered a shy "Thanks."

She took her position on the stage and when the curtains opened he was mesmerised by her stunning performance which ended to rapturous applause.

The whole show finished to a prolonged ovation from the appreciative audience and after the third curtain call the dancers all stood around to congratulate one another. Overcome by what had just happened, Tony forgot all about Melanie as his own emotions took over. If he were honest with himself he would have to agree that he wanted to do this again and again, knowing full well that "little boys don't go around in tutus!"

But as the echo of the applause rang in his ears, a persistent voice within him echoed that fateful question: "Why not?"

It was all so confusing.

At last he was able to see Shirley alone when they got to their dressing room. After enduring - and enjoying more hugs from her than he could ever remember, he steeled himself to share his newly found secret. It wasn't easy, though, as his cousin was still on a high from the success of her solo performance and the fact that they had performed as well, if not better, than their American counterparts. Shirley made as if to start getting changed but the impatient little boy - still in his tutu - insisted on speaking to her first.

"Uh, I've got a silly question." As many times as he'd gone over it in his head, he still wasn't sure what to say, so he decided to stumble along as best he could.

Shirley could tell there was something on her pretty cousin's mind and she smiled encouragingly at him. "What is it? I'm sure I have a silly answer."

The petticoated detective shuffled in his tutu. "This sounds awful, I know but ... well ... can ... can girls pee standing up? I mean ... like a boy?"

The older cousin stared at him in disbelief, and then broke out laughing. Tony felt foolish for asking such a ridiculous question, but he didn't know how else to broach the subject.

"Oh, you're having fun with me!" Shirley said, wiping her eyes. "There's only one 'girl' I know who can do that, and 'she's' standing in front of me!"

"Perhaps not. I think I've found out Melanie's secret," he said in a very serious tone and then went on to tell her everything he had witnessed in Melanie's dressing room. "What are we going to do?" he asked when he had finished telling her his strange tale to his wide-eyed cousin.

"You're not teasing me, are you?" Shirley sighed as her cousin shook his head most vigorously. "Well, dear, I don't know. This is bizarre. A boy masquerading as a girl ... and taking ballet? I'm sure I don't know what in the world to think." Shirley looked at her cousin in his tutu and apologised. "Sorry, I know you're also doing the same thing, but that's just for fun. No, in Melanie's case it sounds like there's something serious going on. We'll have to talk to somebody and get some advice. I know, let's find Cheryl. She'll know what to do."

"Shall we change first?" asked Tony. He hoped she'd say 'no' as he was reluctant to get out of his tutu.

"No, we'll have plenty of time for that later. Let's go and find out what's going on."

The two tutu'd cousins went out in search of Cheryl and were lucky as she was just coming back from the stage area in an attempt to get changed out of her own costume.

"Hello, you two," she said brightly. "Not getting changed?"

"We have something to tell you and it won't wait," said Shirley. She glanced about to see if there was anyone around. "And it's kind of secret."

"Well, come into my dressing room and you can tell me all about it there if it's so important."

They followed her to her room and when they were all seated Shirley prompted Tony into telling Cheryl all about what he had seen in Melanie's dressing room. "Do you believe us? What are we going to do about it?" asked Shirley when Tony had finished his story.

"Well I didn't believe you at first," said Cheryl. "But having thought about it, it explains an awful lot about that young lady. We'll have to do something, of course, so I suggest that we speak to Madame without delay. Come along, she'll be in the front office."

The trio went off and found Madame just where Cheryl had said she would be. "Hello, I thought you three would be getting changed by now," said Madame as she welcomed the three ballerinas into the room.

"We haven't had time," explained Cheryl. "Toni here has told me something rather disturbing and I think you should listen to what she has to say."

Madame's smiling face turned serious. "Well, this certainly sounds serious. Let's make ourselves comfortable first." The regal lady indicated the three to sit down and then she prompted Tony to tell her all about it.

As he told his tale for the third time he felt that it sounded more improbable each time he told it, but Madame focused her attention to him and listened without interruption.

When the cross-dressed detective was done with his tale, the director of the ballet school didn't say anything for the longest time. Tony feared for a moment she was about to ridicule what he'd just related or otherwise contradict him; instead, she said something almost as unbelievable as what had just been told in that small enclosed room.

"Yes, it's true, sweetheart. What you saw is exactly what you think. Melanie is indeed a boy." There was a collective gasp, and for an instant Tony thought the air pressure in the room had dropped as a result of everyone taking such deep breaths. "But before I tell you anything thing else, I must get a pledge of silence from each of you. There's too much at stake, and a young man's happiness - indeed, his very life - may be at risk."

Chapter 9
A Daring Rescue!

In the wake of what she'd told them, Madame assured the bewildered children that secrecy in this matter was essential but temporary, saying that everything would be over within a couple of days. In the meantime, the three tutu'd dancers all eagerly nodded in agreement that none of what they were about to hear would be repeated outside their little circle.

Aside from the revelation that Melanie - or Melvyn, as his real name turned out to be - was actually a boy in disguise, the newest shocker was that she - well, he, actually - was the nephew of none other than Madame herself!

"My younger sister, Elisabeth, married a rather powerful and influential man, you see, one whom I always suspected was too impressed with his own importance. He came from a questionable background and as far as I was concerned seemed a bit too quick to take charge of my sister's financial affairs. To make a long story short, he was also a rather violent man, and has victimised his family for several years. It's only been recently that my dear Elisabeth has been able to break away from the brute and seek a divorce. I can't tell you how relieved I was to see that she'd taken the first steps toward freedom for both herself and her young son."

Tony shifted in his tights and tutu and thought of his own situation back home. He wiped his eyes and listened even more closely to the unfolding tale.

"Anyway," Madame continued, "Harris was furious when he realised that his control over Elisabeth and Melvyn was disintegrating and he swore he'd have his way, regardless of what the courts might have to say. In light of the evidence of her husband's violent tendencies, my sister was given full custody of her son, but ugly notes and phone calls have caused her to go into hiding for fear of her son's freedom as well as her own life." The normally strong-willed woman sniffed sadly and looked into the eyes of the children before her. "Melanie ... Melvyn's father can be rather violent when he chooses to be ... even to his own flesh and blood."

There was a sad silence in the room, and then the lone voice went on.

"Anyway, Elisabeth decided that it would be best to take Mel and get as far as way from her husband as possible, so she obtained a position with an American company here in Florida as of late. The problem was, Harris had threatened to snatch his son away in spite of the court's directive and take him to the continent where he'd never see his mother again, somewhere in Germany, I think. When Elisabeth came to me with her problem, I swore that man would never hurt her or her son as long as I could help it."

Cheryl cleared her throat. "And so you ... decided to help slip your nephew out of the country ..."

"... and into the states in disguise!" Tony finished up the young dancer's sentence. His voice was hoarse and spirited, as though he was completely caught up in a tale that had been spun.

Madame smiled at the cross-dressed detective. Something in her eyes caused the young boy to blush even more than usual. "Exactly, my darlings. My brother-in-law has resources within his power that he wouldn't hesitate to misuse, and I suggested that if there was some way to hide Mel and sneak him into the states, well, it would buy some time until the authorities could make their case against his father."

"And what better place to hide a boy than among a bunch of silly girls!" Shirley said. She turned and looked directly at Tony, who was by now blushing furiously. "Who would have suspected such a thing was possible?"

The little boy in the tutu shrugged his naked shoulders and nodded in agreement.

Cheryl was equally impressed. "What a wonderful plan! I had no idea that Melanie was anything but a girl. I mean, she - uh, he ...? - wasn't exactly our best dancer, but ... a boy?! What an accomplishment that was! Oh, Madame, you really pulled over on all of us, you know!"

There was a few moments of excited chatter and whispering among the young dancers, and then the ballet school director took charge once more. She explained that it was her suggestion that Melvyn was cross-dressed, schooled in the basics of ballet and acting out the role of a girl, and then enrolled in her academy with the intention of disguising him as one of the dancers when the school made its trip to America. The idea, she said, was met with the greatest enthusiasm by her sister; her nephew was understandably less than pleased, but he agreed to do his very best to carry out the charade.

"Melvyn was such a good sport about all this," Madame said with a smile. "Elisabeth pulled him out of school and for nearly two whole months he has masqueraded as a girl, which was not a simple thing for the dear child. Thirteen year old boys and dresses rarely mix, but he knew firsthand the danger both he and his mother were in, and he understood that desperate times call for desperate measures. That, of course, didn't make putting on a leotard and tights any easier, but he's adapted to the role quite well considering that he's much more at home on the soccer field."

With this last remark the smiling lady looked directly at young Tony, who squirmed uncomfortably in his tutu. The youngster thought for a moment about what she said and blushed. It's as though she's talking to me! the cross-dressed detective mused silently. But that's nonsense. I mean, she doesn't know about me ... does she?

According to Madame, the plan went off better than expected. She assisted her sister in tutoring Melvyn in his role as Melanie while the other children were attending school during the day, and then each afternoon the teenager joined the "other" girls for two hours of ballet lessons. It was important that he spend time with the girls in class as he needed practice in talking and behaving as a sophisticated young lady. This went on for more than eight weeks, until Madame was able to schedule the exchange program with her friend's school in America.

"Somehow Harris has discovered our plan to smuggle Elisabeth and Melvyn out of England. I suspect he's hired someone to spy on them, as one night there was a burglary at her flat in London. Fortunately, Mel was already staying with me and his mother was in hiding with some friends, so no one was hurt. But you can imagine how shaken up we've been ever since." The regal woman nodded at the wide-eyed children before her. "Mel still isn't completely safe. Elisabeth was supposed to be with us at today's recital, but I just received a message postponing things. She apparently recognised one of the passengers on her plane as an employee of her husband."

"What ... what are we to do?" asked Shirley. For once her focus was away from her cousin and centred directly on Melanie's - well, Melvyn's - predicament. Her pretty face was tinted with concern.

Madame looked at Tony for the longest time. A slight smile took hold and then grew until she was beaming.

"I have a plan," she said softly. "And I need the help of you girls to make it work."

The next couple of hours were a whirlwind as far as the cross-dressed detective was concerned. Tony thought he knew what was going on, but as Madame's plan was put into effect, he wasn't so sure. To be quite honest, it was kind of scary.

Errands had to be run, clothing collected, and phone calls made. The next thing the young boy knew, he found himself standing before the dressing mirror in Melanie's dressing room, blinking in disbelief. He couldn't believe what he saw.

This is really dumb! he thought silently. I can't believe I'm actually doing this!

Instead of one of Antonia's dresses or an equally girlish skirt or playsuit, the eleven year old was completely clad in - of all things - boy's clothes! From the baseball cap atop his curly head to the trainers on his feet, he was the very image of an English schoolboy on holiday.

Adjusting the baggy soccer shorts about his waist (they were a good size - if not two! - too large), Tony had a hard time ignoring the irony of his situation. He tugged gently at the dinosaur that decorated the front of his loose-fitting t-shirt.

How do I ever get myself in these predicaments? He wondered fretfully.

"Oh, Antonia, what a perfect little boy you make!" Madame smiled warmly at the blushing youngster. "If you are as good an actress as you are a dancer, I believe this may work after all!"

Shirley, of course, could hardly contain herself. To see her cousin so openly flaunting his boyish identity before her unsuspecting friends was almost more than she could stand. This is really amazing, she mused with wonder, He's dressed as a boy, but they still think he's a girl. How delicious!

"Does everything fit all right? What kind of undies does Cheryl have you wearing?"

The older dancer laughed as she tightened up the waistband of Tony's borrowed shorts with a safety pin. "Oh, she's still safe in her pretty panties. I couldn't bring myself to make her put on some old yucky boy's briefs. That wouldn't be right. I mean, can you imagine our little Antonia wearing something so ugly as a pair of jockey shorts?"

Tony's cousin burst out laughing, and in spite of the ridiculousness of his situation, he had to laugh, too. "E-e-w-w-w-w!" he said in as girlish a tone as he could muster under the conditions. The other girls echoed his disgust and everyone giggled at the silliness of it all.

It was nearly five o'clock when Madame took Tony to the front door of the American dancing school. Giving him loving pat on the head, she gave him his last minute instructions.

"Now, remember, this might take a while, so just be patient. Take your soccer ball and kick it about for a while, as though you haven't anything else to do. Elisabeth is supposed to come by in about a quarter of an hour, but it may take whoever it is that's following her a while to make his move. Remember, there is absolutely nothing for you to worry about. Mimi and I will be watching from the office window, and her friends are close by." Giving the trembling boy a hug, she patted his bottom as she would if he were still wearing his panties and dress. "You're not scared, are you?"

Tony shook his head, paused ... and then nodded. The woman laughed.

"I understand. Fear is a good thing, though, so that's okay. Don't you worry, though. I won't let anything happen to you just as I wouldn't let anything happen to Melvyn."

Madame was wrong about only one thing. Instead of fifteen minutes, Tony kicked the soccer ball about the front of the property for at least half an hour before a nondescript sedan pulled up into the driveway, glided over to the parking lot and then stopped. Glancing toward Madame, who was indeed watching his every move from her friend's window just as she said she would, Tony grabbed up his ball and ran toward the woman next to the sedan.

"Oh, Mummy!" the boyish youngster yelled, much in the same tone as he would in addressing his own mother back home. "Mummy, you're here! I missed you so much."

Just as he got within arm's reach of the smiling woman standing alongside her car, the screeching of tires broke the afternoon quiet and a strange dark automobile pulled into the parking lot. The woman - whom Madame had previously assured Tony was Melvyn's mother - grabbed the wide-eyed detective up in her arms and pulled him into her own vehicle, locking the doors as a pair of men exited the darker sedan and approached. For a moment the youngster was in absolute terror as the larger of the two men tried opening the door to the locked car.

Just then all heck broke loose! Out of nowhere sirens and red and blue lights filled the air, and a pair of bright white sedans with official markings pulled into the property and four very serious American policemen took charge of the situation with weapons drawn. Tony watched in absolute amazement as the two men meekly submitted to questioning by the officers, and the young boy felt a wave of joy as the culprits were actually handcuffed and then secured, one in the back of each of the huge police cars. He'd never seen anything quite so exciting in his entire life!

One of the men struggled against his bonds and shouted an ugly curse toward the woman who held him tight; his protests proved futile as one of the American police slammed the car door shut on him.

I wonder if that's Melanie's - darn it, I mean Melvyn's - father? the amazed youngster thought. No wonder the poor fellow is in fear for his life!

Hugging Tony with all her might, Melvyn's mother was as happy as she was grateful that no one had been hurt. Where her sister was tall and most dignified in her bearing, Elisabeth was more playful and lithe, and her delight with Tony's role in ending the nightmare of the past few months was most evident.

"Oh, you little heroine, you!" she said, kissing the flustered boy all over his face, "you've saved the day! I don't know how I can ever thank you enough! You are one in a million, Antonia ... and don't you ever forget it! We will be forever grateful to you for what you've done here today."

The confusion that followed settled down after a bit, and it wasn't long before Tony was finally able to make sense of everything that had happened. The two men were - just as he suspected - Melvyn's father and a hired accomplice. They had been stalking Madame's sister with the intent to take the fugitive child away from his mother and to who knows where. Taking Mimi into her confidence, Madame was pleased to discover that her American friend was engaged to a very resourceful American police detective; after checking with the authorities back in the UK, he assured the two women that he would be able to take the two men into custody should they be bold enough to show their faces.

Thus Madame's trap was set, with Tony as the cheese!

"It was just basic choreography, my dears," the modest woman said as the policemen offered their congratulations. "The real hero is our own little Antonia. What a creative little actress she is! And so very brave, too!"

"Hurrah for Toni!" Cheryl said, giving the young boy a hug and a kiss on the cheek. The other girls joined in with praise and kisses of their own. "It just goes to show you that great things come in small packages!"

Once again Tony found himself the centre of everyone's attention. Ironically, the fact that he was dressed as a boy proved just as embarrassing as if he'd been wearing another of his cousin's silly outfits. Everyone fawned over him, telling him how proud they were and how courageous he'd been, and throughout he was hugged and kissed and pat on the head in a way he rarely was as "Tony."

Adding to his frustration, Shirley made a point to remove her cousin's boyish ball cap, exposing the head full of girlish tresses she'd so faithfully curled only days before. Tony felt extremely self-conscious about this; to be trapped between the role of boy and girl was very confusing, and he wasn't exactly sure how he should act. At one point he found himself getting hugs from the police officers who came to his rescue, one of whom even gave the blushing boy a kiss on the cheek! Talk about disconcerting!

In the middle of all this another subject was brought up. "What about Mela- ... Melvyn?" Cheryl asked. "Is she ... he all right?"

"Just wait a moment. I think I have a surprise for you," said Mimi. She smiled mysteriously and nodded toward the front door of the school where Madge and May were emerging with a strange figure in tow. The pretty ballet mistress took Tony by the hand. "Come along, you three. I want to introduce you to Melvyn."

The trio of dancers were both shocked and surprised by what they saw! It was Melanie all right, but now she was all boy. Gone were the little blonde hairpiece and the girlish curls, which had been washed and brushed back into a very masculine style. And without his makeup, a scattering of boyish freckles were plainly evident. More importantly, the frilly tutu had been replaced with trousers and tee shirt, the point shoes with a pair of boyish basketball shoes. It was amazing; no one could ever imagine how this boy could ever have been mistaken for a girl.

Melvyn looked surprisingly embarrassed about being paraded for inspection in his new guise but, at the same time, the haunted and sad look had disappeared from his eyes.

"Looks different doesn't he?" said Mimi.

The young dancers all nodded in agreement, and then everyone watched as Madame and Elisabeth broke free from the questioning policemen and hurried to embrace the youth. It was a very emotional moment for everyone, and once again Tony found himself crying; to see the child he once knew as Melanie happy at last made his part in this adventure worthwhile. Looking on as the threesome shared a very precious and warm moment, he realised he would do it all again - and more! - if that was what it took to make his new friends happy.

The rest of the evening was spent recovering from the day's events. Madame and her sister had to accompany the police downtown to make statements against the would-be kidnappers, so Mimi took it upon herself to entertain everyone with a quiet dinner of pizza and some movies on video. Everyone was much too tired to do much else, and even Tony called it a night much earlier than usual.

Standing in the bedroom wearing only his girlish panties, the young detective looked wistfully at the borrowed boy clothes laying on his bed. To be so close, yet so far away from his other identity was frustrating indeed; he knew, however, that if Antonia suddenly abandoned her prissy wardrobe, more questions would be asked than he was prepared to deal with.

Sighing a sigh of resignation, he slipped into his skimpy baby doll nightgown and wondered what tomorrow would bring ....

Chapter 10
Antonia's Brief Encounter

The next morning the two cousins met up in their bedroom after a late breakfast which was taken with everyone still in their nightclothes. Being a day free of 'official' obligations, it had been decided that the girls would go first to the beach and then shopping. That evening a party was to be held in honour of visiting dance troupe.

Tony was excited about the prospect of swimming in the warm sea until he realised that meant he'd have to wear a girl's bathing suit.

"Oh, don't look so glum," his cousin said teasingly. "Don't I always take care of my little cousin?"

The eleven year old boy looked in amazement as the smiling girl pulled from her suitcase a bright red and white bathing suit that was - naturally! - just his size. A two-piece design, it had a cute little nautical top with a built-in brassiere and a flirty skirt sewn about the bottom. Tony shook his head in disbelief.

"I ... I can't wear that! Everyone will ... will ...."

Shirley gave her cousin a stern look. "Tony, trust me ... No one will anything. You'll be fine! Just try this on and see for yourself. The way this thing is made, no one will see a thing, which means no one will suspect a thing. Trust me."

Hearing the words "trust me" used in such a context sent chills down the cross-dressed boy's back. Tony had trusted his cousin again and again, and each time he'd been put into the most precarious situations. Then again, he reasoned, nothing bad had ever happened.

True to Shirley's word, the red swimsuit fit the young boy just fine, although it was still a bit skimpier - and gaudier! - than he would have liked. Regardless, the two cousins gathered up sunhats, sunglasses, lotion and towels and went out to join the others for a wonderful day at the beach.

And what a day it was! From the foamy surf to the fascinating people to the fun lunch they had, everyone had a wonderful time, letting off steam from the rigors of their performances and - more importantly - the stress of the previous day. Tony thoroughly enjoyed himself in spite of his insecurities, so much that he even joined in an improvised game of "water ballet" and taking part in girlish chit-chat while sunbathing. Shirley was thrilled with the ladylike manner in which her cousin conducted himself throughout the adventure, noting with great relish that the usually reluctant cross-dresser seemed to be having more fun than anyone else!

When they got back it was decided there was enough time for whoever wanted to go shopping. Those who didn't want to go were invited to see the local sights, including an alligator farm and a ride on a sailboat. Fearing his cousin might use the shopping trip as a means of further embarrassing him, Tony opted for the tour; besides, he always wanted to ride on a sailboat, so what better chance than this!

"I've got the perfect outfit for you to wear to go sailing!" Shirley rummaged through the wardrobe and produced an all white dress with a short frothy skirt. Tony recognised it as the same one he had worn that day on the beach with Fiona. He was still uncertain about his reactions on that day and the thought of wearing the same outfit again made him a little nervous.

"That won't fit me now," he protested. "It was only just big enough when I wore it last summer, and I know I've grown at least two full inches."

"Nonsense. It'll be just perfect," and with that she started to help him get ready. "And I know for a fact that you've grown just one inch, not two, so don't you pull that on me, young lady!"

Sending her cousin to take a quick shower, Shirley smiled to see that another part of her plan had worked out to perfection: as a result of the morning's excursion in the bright Florida sunshine, Tony's young body sported the most interesting tan lines! Even nude, he appeared more feminine than not, as the marks of his girlish top and skimpy bottom were evident on his pale skin.

I wonder how he'll explain this to his mum? she thought with a giggle.

A few minutes later Tony was inspecting his appearance critically. Was it his imagination, or was that the edge of his panties peeking from underneath the hem? "See, I told you it would be too small," he said. "It's way too short! I can't go out like this."

"You look adorable! Just the way everyone expects sweet little Antonia to look," replied Shirley. "Now, come along. Everyone else is ready to go. Don't forget your purse when you go out."

Tony was blushed violently at this, but he did as he was told, and tucked the tiny white beaded handbag he'd been given to carry his tissue, money, and perfume. After joining the others, he was subjected to their admiring comments and looks. "Oh, what a sweet dress! Doesn't Toni look cute?" Mimi fussed, and all the others agreed wholeheartedly.

Besides Tony, the tour group included Cheryl and a handful of the other girls from the ballet troupe, as well as Melvyn and his mother and - of all people - Madame! Mimi agreed to take Madge and May and some of the other girls to a local mall, assigning one of her assistants to drive everyone else about in a large passenger van belonging to the school. Just as soon as everyone was settled on board, they were on their way!

All the time they were out Tony was all too aware of the problems with his short filmy skirt. He also became concerned with the increasing attention that Mel was paying him. He came to realise that the older boy wanted to speak to him in private, but with so many other people about there was never the chance. Tony did start to get a little worried as Mel always managed to end up sitting next to him whenever they got on the bus, and by the end of the day the twosome were holding hands. This proved more than a little embarrassing for the young boy as this unwanted romance had become a choice topic of discussion among the 'other' girls.

Late in the afternoon, as the group drifted along the Florida waters in the borrowed sailboat, Tony found himself seated next to his admirer, and he was surprised when the older boy slipped his arm about his waist! Tony wasn't sure how to react - after all, he was a boy! - but as seeing how this got smiles of approval from both Mel's mother and Madame, the cross-dressed boy decided that he had better act as a girl would and gracefully accept the situation.

At the end of the day, when they were back at Mimi's house awaiting the return of the others, Mel sat next to Tony on the sofa and put his arm around the petticoated boy's shoulders and pulled him close. Tony grimaced as he realised the older boy wanted him to put his head on his shoulder, but rather than create a scene, he reluctantly complied. When Shirley arrived from her shopping trip with Mimi, she saw her cousin's predicament and grinned broadly at him. Tony glanced up from where he was cuddling with Mel and he shot her a look that said Don't you dare say a word! But he was doomed and he knew it; he'd never hear the end of it once they were alone.

When they eventually retired to get themselves ready for the party, true to form, Shirley started to make fun of her hapless cousin.

"I think Mel's got a crush on you," she teased. "You'd better be careful because he's a bit old for a little girl like you. You'd be much better off with a boy your own age, you know."

Tony didn't know how to react or what to say and he felt his face colouring up.

"Well, I guess that if he is going to see you tonight we'd better make an extra special effort to make you look beautiful."

With that she sent him off for a bath and after that she paid special attention to his hair. Sitting in little more than a bath towel wrapped girl-style about his slender body, Tony felt so stupid. He hated having his locks curled up so tightly, but Shirley insisted that if she was going to do it, then she was going to do it right. It took more than half an hour to get all the little curlers lined up, rolled and pinned. She then borrowed a hair dryer from May - or was it Madge? - and secured her pantied cousin in the device.

After about an hour under the drier, she combed out Tony's curls and decorated his locks with a silver comb on each side of his head, she then started to apply some make up. This, she explained, must be considered a 'one off' as Tony wasn't really old enough for such grown up things. She then went to the wardrobe to select his outfit.

"This will do perfectly, it's a little more grown up than you're used to, but will make you look stunning," she said holding up a pale blue creation trimmed with silver. It was a skimpy thing with ribbons for shoulder straps and a dropped waist which finished in a little full skirt; to Tony's consternation the hem barely reached mid-thigh. When he had it on complete with white patterned knee length socks, Shirley explained that he was too young for stockings or tights, which was probably just as well. Even so he had to admit that he looked very nice, as much as it pained him to do so.

"You don't think I look silly?" he asked as he twirled about in his new dress.

"Oh, Tony, really! After all you've been through, you just worry too much," fussed his cousin. She was smiling with satisfaction at the fruits of her labours. "You look wonderful! Really, sweetie, don't be such a sourpuss. The way you look, you'll be the belle of the ball. Mel won't be able to keep his eyes off you!"

That was exactly what the pantied boy didn't want to hear!

Sure enough, as soon as they went to meet the others in readiness for their departure to the party, Mel was waiting for them. The smiling youth made straight for Tony and gave him every attention on the short drive to the venue. Occasionally Shirley would glance over to check on her flustered cousin, who was politely holding hands with his all too friendly escort; in turn, the petticoated boy would shoot ferocious looks back in her direction.

What great fun this is! Shirley thought with a giggle. My little soccer-playing cousin, dating a boy! I should have thought of this sooner!

As they arrived they could see that the house was in the style of an old ranch house set in the middle of some extensive and well-cultivated gardens.

"Wow, what a place," exclaimed Shirley when they entered through the huge oak front door.

The visitors from England were treated to a fabulous dinner and afterwards a live band of country and western musicians. Much to his own surprise, Tony actually enjoyed himself, especially as the other girls were making such a fuss of him. To his alarm he was pulled onto the dance floor where everyone took part in a country line dance; it wasn't nearly as hard as it looked and within a few minutes he found himself slipping rather too easily into his feminine role, twirling about and showing off his pantied bottom without a care in the world.

During a break Gwen said, "Where's Mel got to? I haven't seen him for a while."

"I saw him going outside a while ago," said one of the others.

"I hope he's okay," remarked Shirley. She glanced toward Tony and gave the skirted boy a mischievous grin. "Maybe you should go look for him, little cousin. If anyone can cheer him up, it's you."

The feminine boy turned red in the face. "Okay, I'll go and find him," he said softly. He was glad of the opportunity to go outside to cool off anyway, much less get away from his cousin and the rest of those silly girls.

Tony discovered Mel sitting alone on a garden seat on the veranda. The older boy seemed deep in thought and didn't notice Tony's arrival at first. He made a start when became aware of Antonia's presence.

"Oh, hi, Toni!" He smiled and indicated for the pretty child to sit beside him.

"I'm ... I'm sorry to bother you. I mean, I didn't intend to intrude, but we were concerned about you when we realised that you weren't in the room." Tony still marvelled at Mel's transformation into his 'real' self. With his blonde hair neatly combed and his boyish smile shining brightly, it was impossible to imagine him in the role as a girl.

"Oh, that's all right. I just felt I needed some time to myself. I'm glad you're here, though. It'll be nice to talk about things."

"Okay." said Tony. He sat down on the bench and began fiddling with the folds of his skirt and petticoat. "If you want to talk I'll listen."

Mel turned and took the younger boy's hand in his. "Oh, Toni you're a wonderful person," he said with a smile. The cross-dressed detective noticed that as his new friend talked, he moved closer. "You seem so much older than you are. I promise, you really do! You know, I almost told you everything the other night. You're the only person I felt that I could confide in. The problem was that I was too scared of the consequences."

"I think I understand." Tony squirmed in his fluffy dress, feeling a little uncomfortable sitting so close to another boy. "It sounds as though your father wasn't very nice."

"It wasn't always like that. I can remember him being quite kind to both mother and me when I was little. But when his business went sour, he fell in with the wrong people and started drinking ...."

There was a long silence, which Tony was dying to fill. Thinking quickly, he asked the question that had been on his mind ever since discovering his friend's secret the day before.

"I don't mean to embarrass you, but I want to know ... what did you feel like? Being made to be a girl, I mean?" asked Tony. "Was it fun for you?"

The older boy sat up and laughed. A rueful grin lit up his face. "Oh, no! It wasn't fun at all. It was absolutely awful!" he replied. "I mean, at first it wasn't too bad. I pretended I was like a spy in a disguise, hiding from the bad guys. But that didn't last long. I just hated having to wear dresses and skirts all the time. I felt so embarrassed by it all. I loathed having my hair curled and having to put up with all those frills and girlie underthings. And I never did get used to sitting and walking about in skirts. Mum and Auntie were always fussing at me for letting my undies show, and I just couldn't stand that!"

The teenaged boy blushed as he said that, prompting Tony to giggle, just like the little girl he pretended to be.

"Just as bad, I found that I couldn't make friends with girls, even when I went to Auntie's ballet school. I know the other girls in the class tried to make me feel welcome but I was always afraid that someone would find out the truth about me. I felt that I had to keep my distance from them. I know it's difficult for you to understand just how I felt. After all you're a girl and you're used to doing girlie things. But I'm not and I never could get the hang of it."

Tony felt himself colouring up. How could Mel know that the person in the dress sitting next to him was really a boy?

The teenager continued. "Of course, like I said, I hated it, but then again I was frightened by what my father would do to me if he found out where I was, so I was determined to do as my mum and aunt instructed. I know it sounds like I'm a bit of a wimp, but you don't know how cruel my father can be if the mood takes him." There was a trace of a tremor in his voice as he spoke. "Besides, I didn't want to leave Mum and have to live in Germany."

Tony felt himself feeling desperately sorry for his new friend, which was perfectly understandable, of course; the poor boy had been subjected to years of mental stress as a result of his father's abuse, something Tony could hardly imagine.

As his friend told his story, the petticoated detective noticed Mel's lips trembling ever so slightly, as though he was on the verge of crying. Tony wanted to make the nervous boy feel that he wasn't alone in this, that Antonia would help him all he could to get over it. And so, in an almost unconscious movement he gently took Mel's hand in his.

Why am I doing this? he thought as he touched the other boy's hand with his own. I mean, I couldn't stand it when he did this to me. This is the sort of thing a girl would do, right? But I'm a boy, and boys just don't hold hands with other boys....

Could it be that wearing a dress somehow made him act and think like a girl? Who could tell? ... it was all too confusing!

Mel's reaction to Tony's gentle touch was to move even closer to the feminised little boy. He turned to study the cherubic face and saw the look of genuine concern in the youngster's bright eyes. He gently put his arm around Tony's shoulders and slowly pulled him even closer. With their faces now only inches apart, Mel looked at what he perceived as this pretty girl and his attraction to 'her' grew even stronger.

On the other hand, Tony was getting more uneasy with their close proximity and he shuffled with profound embarrassment as he sensed a slight arousal beginning in the region of his panties.

Oh, no! Not now! he thought desperately. Okay, so I feel sorry for him, but that's all .. right? I mean, it's not like when I was with Fiona, is it? I was in love with her, so that was okay, I think ....

Despite his attempt to make sense of what was happening, Tony became even more confused about what he was feeling. Taking a deep breath, he looked into Mel's eyes and tried to say something to avert disaster.

The older boy took this slight movement and the intense look in his companion's eyes as a signal of acceptance at their situation. His next action was to plant a kiss, very briefly, on Antonia's pink lips ....

The involuntary reaction Tony had to this brief kiss was almost electric! He found his arousal increasing and the erection he was experiencing - mercifully hidden in the folds of his skirts, thank God! - growing by the second.

He started to panic! He knew he shouldn't react like this, but ... what was he to do? He thought he should get up and run and hide somewhere, but he was also aware that he didn't want to do anything that would hurt Mel's feelings. So, he did the logical thing. He didn't move. Instead, he looked once again into Mel's eyes while trying to fathom out just what was going on inside him and what he should do next.

Unfortunately for the cross-dressed boy, his friend was once again heartened by his hesitation. Mel interpreted the expression on Tony's face as one of unquestionable encouragement, and so he placed his hand at the back of the curly head and gently pulled him close, kissing the weakening child on the mouth once more. Only this time the kiss was much, much longer and much more impassioned.

Likewise, Tony's involuntary reaction to this intimate contact was even more violent than before! As his painted lips squished warmly against his friend's wet mouth, his boyish erection strained against his silken undies, increasing until it literally exploded into an exquisite climax. Confused and overwhelmed, Tony felt his young body convulse with the beautiful intense emotions radiated by all that was happening to him. Ashamed of what he felt, he wanted to pull away and scream "NO!!", but the feelings were just too wonderful to cut short. The two young mouths were locked in that embrace for nearly five full minutes, and only when things had subsided was Tony able to pull away and think about what had just happened. It was then that he burst into tears.

This shouldn't have happened ... he thought shamefully. Slumping down in his frilly frock, he accidentally licked his lips, and the taste of the older boy was mixed with his own salty tears, sending a final shiver through his young soul.

Mel was mortified to see Tony crying. Fearful that he'd offended the little girl he thought he was with, the teenager did his best to console her. "Oh, Toni, I'm so sorry. I shouldn't have done that, please don't cry," he begged. "I didn't mean to hurt you ... I really am sorry if I did."

Torn between joy and guilt, Tony tried to divert attention away from what had happened under his girlish clothes. Clasping the older boy's hands in his own, he played his role to the hilt.

"Please," the cross-dressed boy said softly, "please don't say you're sorry. You ... you didn't do anything wrong. I just feel for you, for all you've been through, I mean. The look in your eyes ... the way your father acted ... it hurts me to know people can be so cruel."

What the blushing child now wanted above all was to get away so that he could attend to the damp mess in his ruffled panties. But before he could escape, Mel took his flushed face in both hands and pulled him so close they touched noses.

"Oh, my little Toni ... I think I love you," he said breathlessly.

Tony took a deep breath, and a third kiss ensued, this one igniting that dreaded tingling sensation that has so haunted our young hero. The situation might have gone on to its inevitable conclusion (yuck!) had the panicked boy not taken the initiative and made the excuse that he needed to go to the powder room.

Once he was alone and locked safely in the bathroom, Tony removed his ruined panties and cleaned himself up. After washing them out in the sink he realised shamefully that there was no way he could wear them in the state they were in. Not knowing what else to do, he shook them out and folded them neatly; he'd tuck them away in the little beaded purse Shirley had provided. The rest of the evening he would have to brave minus any protection for his bottom whatsoever. This was a new - and terrifying! - experience, one that terrified the flustered boy as the skirt of his dress was not really long enough to ensure his dignity.

Having rejoined the party, the bare-bottomed child managed to avoid any more dancing, citing "over exertion" as his reason. Shirley kept giving him strange looks, and at one point seemed very curious about why the petticoated boy's makeup was messed up. Tony wasn't sure what she meant until he realised that he must have smeared his lipstick when he and Mel had been kissing, and he quickly passed it off as boyish carelessness.

"I guess I just wasn't paying attention when I was eating my sandwich," he said with a blush.

Shirley gave him one of her 'big sister' looks and shook her head. "Well, you must go and touch it up. We don't want our hosts thinking that we're careless, do we?"

The flustered boy shook his head and turned to do as his cousin ordered.

Just as he was about to enter the bathroom, who should he meet coming out but the cute little American ballerina whom he'd admired so throughout his stay! Smiling brightly, she greeted Tony as though she would a treasured friend.

"Antonia, hello! Are you having a nice time? I hope you're enjoying yourself."

The shy boy nodded and said that he was. He didn't say much else as he was so smitten with his acquaintance's extreme beauty. Dark-headed and with the features of a fine porcelain doll, Allison - as she introduced herself to be - seemed as taken with him as he was with her. Taking his hand in hers, she started throwing questions at the petticoated boy left and right.

"Oh, I heard what happened the other day and I was so scared for you! Are you all right? Weren't you terrified? Are you always so brave?" The bright-eyed American girl was practically in Tony's face as she spoke, but the youth didn't mind so much. He could almost taste her fruit-flavoured lipstick as she moved closer and closer.

Regaining his senses, somewhat, Tony endeavoured to answer all of his new friend's questions as best he could. He laughed at most of them as he fetched the little tube of lipstick his cousin had given him from his purse and gave short, modest answers as he tried to touch up his smeared mouth.

"Here, let me help you with that," the older girl said sweetly. "You have to wipe off the old lipstick to get rid of the smear, then you put on the new. What in the world did you do to make such a mess, anyway? You're too young to be kissing boys," she teased. Tony just blushed and let her do as she wished.

Once his makeup was repaired, Tony actually felt better about himself. He was also in love with his hostess; she was as fun to talk with as she was to look at, and he found himself terribly flattered to be so near her. By this time she'd stopped asking him questions and was talking about herself, which for some reason he found fascinating. Back home he normally wouldn't have cared whether some girl was interested in ballet or beauty pageants or whatever, but the skirted boy found himself hanging on Allison's every word.

At one point the American girl paused as if in thought and gave Tony a peculiar look. "I have to ask you something," she said in a conspiratorial tone. Moving in so close that for an instant he thought was about to kiss him, she put her mouth up to his ear and asked, "Why aren't you wearing any panties?"

Tony froze. For an instant he thought he'd misunderstood, or perhaps was dreaming, but the sound of music in the other room and the warm touch of Allison's hand on his let him know that, no, he wasn't imagining things. She knew! he thought in a panic. She saw me ... oh, gosh ...!

"Don't English girls wear panties?" the smiling beauty asked innocently, "or did you have an accident?"

Not knowing quite what to say, the embarrassed boy shrugged his shoulders. "I ... I kinda ... made a mess," he stammered. Digging a patent leather toe in the carpet, he wondered weakly, What exactly did she see?

Allison put her arm around the petticoated boy and gave him a sympathetic hug. "Oh, honey, I understand. Don't feel bad. You're not the first girl" - she smiled warmly and wiped a tear trickling down his cheek - "who ever had an accident. It's not easy being a woman, trust me!"

As the older girl led Tony to the back of the house where her bedroom was, Allison explained that she'd spotted his bare bottom when he'd spun about one time too many. The feminised little boy was grateful that she hadn't seen much more than a glimpse of his pale bum, and he found it ironic that it was the girl of his dreams - at least on this trip! - who'd done so.

"Here you go, Antonia." Allison opened a drawer filled with all kinds of frilly, filmy undies. Tony's eyes were wide with amazement; he'd never seen so many pair of panties in one place in his entire life! "Pick out something. I have so many I won't miss a pair. My mama and daddy love buying clothes for their little beauty queen." Her laugh caused the young boy to smile.

Tony fudged about a bit before choosing a pair of blue satin briefs trimmed in white lace. His newest friend seemed delighted with his selection.

"Oh, those look just like something you'd pick out. You are the cutest little thing, you know that? Here, do you want me to help you put them on?" She held the skimpy panties out for the bare-bottomed boy to step into.

"That's all right," Tony said with embarrassment. "I can manage, I think."

Allison grinned. "So cute and so shy. You're just a little doll, you know that, honey?" She handed him the feather-light garment. "Take a whiff of them. No, I'm serious, do it. Mama insists on spraying my lingerie drawer with perfume every time we do laundry. She's always saying 'little girls need to be fresh and sweet from top to bottom.' Isn't that silly?"

The blushing eleven year old boy had to agree, it was very silly, but they did smell ever so nice and he wondered if he should do that to his own underthings in the future. With his backside to his hostess, he couldn't help giggling as he slipped into the cool, thin panties. They felt so cool and nice on his bottom, and made him feel a little bit more secure, in spite of their frailty. He blushed as Allison insisted on lifting the back of his skirt to see how they looked.

"Perfect!" the pretty ballerina said sweetly, and she gave the weak-kneed boy a kiss on the cheek.

The remainder of the party went fairly uneventful. Tony danced a bit more with the other girls and ate and chatted in his best little-girl fashion. He had a wonderful time, though he did feel light-headed, as though he was either drunk or in a dream. To the cross-dressed boy's relief, Mel kept a polite but discreet distance for the remainder of the party, apparently feeling responsible for upsetting the young Antonia. Tony was grateful for this as he was still trying to come to terms with all that had happened; he also had a terrible time keeping his eyes off Allison, and he couldn't help thinking about the fact that the panties he wore once covered her bare bottom.

Chapter 11
A Fond Farewell

The last days of their stay in Tampa went off without any further melodrama. Tony got to wear his tutu once again in a joint presentation that featured all of the students from the American and English ballet schools. As the last encore finished, the feminised boy suffered a wave of melancholy as he realised this was the last time he'd ever dance with his new friends, or even have reason to wear his pretty dancing costume. Shirley noticed his sadness, and before they changed out of their tutus she made a point to ask Madge (or was it May?) to take their picture alongside Madame for her cousin's photo album.

The next morning the entire group piled into a caravan of cars and vans and took off for a day of fun and excitement at the amusement park. Clad in a short pink sundress, hair ribbons, ankle socks and strappy shoes, Tony lost himself completely in his guise as "Antonia," giggling and skipping gaily about as though he'd been wearing ribbons and lace all his life. Shirley looked on with glee as her cousin played his role to perfection, amazed that the girlish figure that danced and flirted with the other children ever wore boy's clothing.

At one point the delighted girl caught her cousin walking along the fairway, hand in hand with a moon-eyed Mel; keeping her distance so as not to be seen, she watched with amusement as the twosome whispered and giggled and traded coy looks.

At one point the couple paused to sip soft drinks under the shade of a large tree. Her curiosity piqued, Shirley giggled to see her cousin being so intimate with another boy. Who knows where this could lead, she thought in wonder.

Just as she was about to go off and join her friends, Shirley saw something that shocked her. Acting out his role as a typical boy, Mel flipped up the hem of the younger boy's skirt and stole a kiss! Eyes wide and her mouth forming a surprised "oh!" Tony's cousin was stunned by what she saw! But what happened next was even more interesting: Instead of being upset at being kissed on the mouth by another boy, Tony fussed playfully at the mischievous teen, a second kiss was exchanged - this one lingering much longer than the first - and the young couple then grinned and laughed as though it was the most natural thing in the world for them to do.

Unbelievable, the smiling girl mused. He's more girl than I am.

The morning of their departure was an emotional one. Tony was looking rather chic in a sleeveless white angora sweater dress belonging to his cousin; it made an adorable dress for a little girl with the addition of a pink leather belt, tights and pink ankle high boots. Shirley was pleased with her cousin's new look, saying that perhaps he might want to look a bit more grown up when he said good bye to his American friends.

Mimi and several of the girls from the American school accompanied the troupe from England to the airport, as did Mel and his mother. After checking their baggage, everyone met in the lounge to say goodbye. It was there that Tony realised just what his presence had meant, not to just his cousin, but to the group as a whole ... and his new boyfriend in particular.

"Toni ... Antonia ... " Mel was blushing as he took the feminised boy's hand and held it tightly. "Mother and I are ever so grateful to you ... you put your own safety at risk to rescue me ... and to keep us together. And, well, we just wanted you to have this."

Tony blinked as the smiling boy handed him a small gift wrapped in ribbons and tissue paper. With all eyes on him, he opened it, and discovered a velvet covered jewelry box inside. A shiver swept through his body as he in turn opened that and saw what he'd been given: it was a gold charm bracelet, very feminine, very delicate, the kind of which he'd seen his cousin and several of her friends wearing.

Mel cleared his throat and coughed. "There's a little ballerina charm on there, too. It kinda matches the little fairy you always wear around your neck."

And so there was! Squirming about in his angora dress, the eleven year old boy squinted at the precious golden ballerina that dangled from the bracelet. She looked so frail, hanging there in a frozen moment in time, and despite his boyish inclinations, Tony thought she was one of the most beautiful things he'd ever seen in his young life.

Mel draped the golden bracelet over Tony's slender wrist and locked it in place. A simple "Thanks" was all the pantied boy could muster, and everyone laughed good-naturedly as the older boy kissed him on the side of the mouth and gave him warm hug. Tony actually had tears in his eyes as the two boys pulled apart, and he found himself wishing they didn't have to leave so soon.

On the flight back the plane was by no means full, which gave them plenty of room to relax. Most of the girls dozed or read, but Tony was restless. He sat as long as he could with his cousin, enduring her constant questions and remarks regarding his relationship with Melvyn. It was embarrassing enough that she'd seen him holding hands with the teenager, but for her to see him getting a kiss like that ... well, Tony just didn't feel comfortable talking about it. After about the hundredth "Did you like it?" he excused himself and took off on a self-guided tour of the huge jet.

When he came back he was pleased to find his cousin sound asleep, though she did take up both of their seats. Madame noted his situation and made a point of inviting the skirted boy to sit with her for a spell.

"I'm glad you liked your gift," the elegant lady said, fingering the delicate ballerina that dangled from Tony's wrist. "Mel was insistent that we get you something nice, something for you to remember this trip by, and I am grateful that you accepted such a pretty trinket with such grace."

The cross-dressed pre-teen fidgeted about in his dress; the sheer hose his cousin had him wearing was driving him to distraction and he wondered if anyone would notice if he took them off.

"Oh, well, Mel's really nice. I just felt bad about the way his father was acting. It's not easy being a child sometimes."

"I can imagine. Take yourself, for instance ... Anthony. Boys and dresses don't usually mix, but you certainly seem the exception." Madame touched the wide-eyed boy on the chin as the realisation of her words hit home, directing his eyes to look into her own. "I'm just amazed at how well you manage your dresses and girlish appearance. You're much better at it than my nephew."

Tony felt his heart melt as he stared into the woman's eyes. "I ... I d-d-don't know w-w-what you mean ...." He stammered.

Madame threw her head back and gave a soft, throaty laugh. "Oh, Tony, how sweet you are. Don't tease, you know exactly what I mean ..." - she paused and smiled brightly - "young man. You are most certainly the most talented boy I've ever met, but you don't seriously think you can fool me, do you?"

Tony fought the desire to turn away, forcing himself to look his accuser directly in the eye. As much as he'd feared such a thing, he was actually kind of relieved to finally be caught, even if it was in a jet flying over the ocean at 35,000 feet. He decided to admit his guilt and put his life in the ballet mistress' hands.

"How ... how did you find out? Have you known long?"

Madame took his hand in hers and squeezed it warmly. "It doesn't matter how I know, darling, nor for how long. Not really. What's important is that I do know, and I want you to know that I admire you very, very much."

The youngster looked at the woman next to him for a moment and shook his head. "I ... I don't understand. You're not mad at me?"

"Oh, for heaven's sake, no, I'm not mad. I'm not the least bit bothered. And why should I be? You've acted with nothing but the interest of others in your heart this entire trip, and in the most ladylike manner, too, I might add. Goodness, sweetheart, no ... I'm not upset. As a matter of fact, I'm quite proud to know you. I mean, for goodness sake, you saved my nephew's life. You are indeed a very special person."

Tony found himself on the receiving end of a loving hug, and he felt a warm wet kiss being planted on his forehead. Tugging the hem of his sweater dress down about his thighs, he relished the warm feeling that slowly grew within him.

"So I'm not doing anything wrong?" he asked shyly. It was a question that he'd been dying to ask someone - well, someone other than his cousin Shirley, of course! - for some time.

Madame smiled. "I don't think so. But some people might, so you do have to be discreet. I think, however" - she leaned close and whispered in his ear - "I think you are just being you. That's what I think."

"Mel doesn't know, does he?" He found it hard to swallow with a lump in his throat. Just as soon as he asked, he realised that was the one question to which he didn't want to know the answer.

"Does it really matter?" the regal lady replied quietly. Tony blinked and thought for a moment. Not knowing what he should say, he just shrugged his shoulders.

Madame gave him a mysterious smile, laid her head back on her flight pillow ... and closed her eyes.

The cross-dressed boy sighed. He got his wish.

Epilogue

It wasn't long before they arrived in England. Once inside the airport Shirley watched carefully as her cousin struggled with his luggage. Between the doll under one arm, his coat under the other, and the heavy suitcase and his handbag, it was all the befuddled boy could do to keep from dropping something. It might have been cruel to take such pleasure in his plight, but there was something about seeing a boy clumsily dealing with feminine accoutrements that made the twelve year old girl smile.

He's just so ... so cute! she thought to herself as Tony paused to tug the hem of his sweater dress from where it had ridden up over his pantied bottom. Satisfied that he was properly covered, he picked up his suitcase and coat and began walking toward the airport lobby with the other children. Shirley shook her head and grinned. I just love him when he's like this. It's like having a life-sized doll to play dress up with!

As she managed her own bags - and rather gracefully, thank you very much! - Shirley kept her eyes on her pretty cousin and wondered at the remarkable transformation he made each time he wore a dress. It was as if there was as if some magical spell that took place whenever he was made to wear anything feminine.

The wistful girl's mind went back to the events during the past few days and she shook her head. Not only had she been able to smuggle Tony out of the country in girlish guise, but she'd managed to get him into a tutu and a ballet performance, help him solve a crime, and then - le piece de resistance! - she'd watched him being intimate with a boy! It was like having two cousins in one, both a boy and a girl!

What a wonderful adventure this had been! The pre-teen girl was determined that this would not be the last time that she would see her cousin in the role of Antonia - the big question was just how was she to do it?

"Well, we're almost home, little cousin. I hope you had a good time." Shirley nodded toward the group of girls gathering at the lobby door. Soon they would be on the coach for home.

"It was okay, I guess."

Shirley laughed. "Okay? It was more than okay ... it was fabulous! You can't tell me you didn't have a wonderful time. What about the ballet? The alligator farm? Swimming in the ocean?" She sighed. "And what about the mystery of the clumsy ballerina?"

The skirted boy gave an embarrassed grin and shrugged his shoulders. "Well, it was fun all right, I'll grant you that. I just don't know if I'd do it again. It was pretty scary, too, you know ...."

"You mean, like when those men tried to get into Elisabeth's car and get you?"

Tony blushed and nodded. "Well, that was pretty frightening, all right. But I was thinking more about ... well, stuff like being on stage in that silly tutu ... or being alone with Mel. That was pretty scary, too, you know."

The older cousin didn't laugh. Instead, she flashed a warm smile and caressed the young boy's cheek. "Well, you're almost home now. You can forget about all that stuff ... for a while, at least."

"Good thing, too." Tony gave a shiver. "I can't wait to get back to my own house and into a pair of pants. It's a lot colder here than it was in Florida. Too cold for a dress."

Shirley started to laugh at the little boy's remark, but just then she saw something that sent a shiver down her spine. Pausing long enough to allow her cousin to catch up, she whispered just loud enough for him to hear her.

"Uh-oh. We're in trouble now!" she said in a sing-song voice. "Really big trouble!"

Tony looked at his cousin and made an ugly face. "Uh-oh, what? What kind of trouble are you talking about now?"

"Look who's here to meet us." The older girl nodded in the direction of the lobby door. "I think we may have a little problem."

Tony turned toward where his cousin was staring and froze. Standing at the main entrance into the airport lobby was a pair of familiar faces. Aunt Mary and - oh, gosh, no! - not Tony's mother, too!!! The two women were waving enthusiastically in their direction, smiles beaming brightly. The cross-dressed detective felt his stomach drop as he saw that his mother was looking directly at him and calling his name.

"Oh, Tony, here we are, sweetie! Welcome home!"

That's it, the cross-dressed boy thought forlornly. I'm dead.

Glancing down at his angora dress and the doll tucked under his arm, he wished he'd at least worn something a little less ... girlish?

How in the world am I going to get out of this one? he wondered.

And that, dear reader, is another story ....

Finis

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant

The Mystery of the Girl in the Garden

Author: 

  • Andrea

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 7,500 < Novelette < 17,500 words

Genre: 

  • Illustrated
  • Crossdressing
  • Mystery or Suspense

Character Age: 

  • Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Contests, Deals, Bets or Dares
  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Tricked / Outsmarted
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Childhood

Permission: 

  • Permission granted to post by author


The Mystery of the Girl in the Garden

petticoat detective logo.jpg


A Petticoat Detective Squad Adventure


Written by Andrea (with a little help from Daphne!)


Illustrations by Daphne

Forward

Children's adventure stories such as Nancy Drew or the Famous Five all revolve around a similar theme. That theme is usually about the child, or children, confronting adversity and triumphing in the end.

The story that follows is a variation on that theme and viewed from a different perspective. Our little tale concerns a young boy spending a holiday with his older girl cousin and favourite aunt. The children become obsessed with the mystery of the figure of a lonely girl who regularly appears in the garden of a nearby manor house. When our hero's cousin and a small group of school friends are invited to spend a couple of days staying at the manor to work on a school project, she is presented with the perfect opportunity to solve the mystery. To make her plan work, however, she must enlist her cousin's help and get him included in the party. The only problem is that the party must consist of girls only....

This story is written to depict a young boy's first innocent encounters with cross-dressing and his subsequent feelings. If the reader is seeking descriptions of explicit or adult sex then they will be disappointed because this sort of thing is not included here.


Chapter 1 - The Holiday Begins

ptd angel.jpg

"She's there again."

Shirley was looking through her binoculars from the bedroom window in the direction of the manor house.

"Who is?" asked Tony. It was a rather pointless question as he knew what the answer would be. Try as he might, he just couldn't summon up his cousin's enthusiasm for the distant figure in the manor house garden.

Ever since his arrival at his Aunt Mary's house where he was to spend three weeks holiday, his cousin Shirley has been obsessed with the lonely figure who appeared twice a day in the distant garden. Shirley was twelve, almost thirteen, and more than a year older than her boy cousin. Her age, plus the fact that she was a girl had made Tony very reluctant to accept his Aunt Mary's offer of a holiday at her house by the sea. It wasn't just that Shirley was an older girl, but Tony had nothing in common with her and he didn't really want to leave all his friends behind at home. His parents hadn't been able to go on holiday that summer so they insisted that he go on the pretext that it would do him good.

The first thing Shirley had told her cousin about on his arrival was the 'mystery' of the lonely girl. She had first spotted the strange figure while looking at birds through her bedroom window and had noted that she appeared at almost the same times every day if the weather was fine. The routine was always identical; the mystery girl would come down the steps to the lawn at the front of the annex attached to the main house. She would have a short walk always accompanied by one or other of the people who had rented the annex for the summer and then sit on a garden seat to read. Her appearances would always last for an hour and she would then, accompanied by her companion, walk slowly back to the house.

Tony had once been persuaded to look at her through Shirley's powerful binoculars and he saw a very pretty girl a few years older than his cousin with long flowing blond hair and a haunting sad look in her eyes.

"I still don't know why you're so obsessed with her. She seems all right to me." The bored youngster picked up one of the magazines lying on the bed and began thumbing through it.

"Well, you must admit it's strange. She comes outside to the garden at the same time each day and although the other people staying there are seen around the village, you never see her."

"Had you thought that she might be ill or something?" Tony spotted something in the magazine far more interesting than his cousin's current obsession and he settled down to read.

"I told you that it was my first thought," said Shirley, "but I spoke to one of the people who are living at the annex when I saw them outside the post office. I asked him if there were any children staying there because we could make them welcome. He said that there were only grown ups living there and that they would only be there for a few months. So if that isn't strange, what is? I mean, what is he trying to hide?"

"I still think you're making something out of nothing."

"Well, I'll have a chance to find out some more this weekend," replied his cousin, who was peering through her binoculars again.

Shirley and four of her school friends had been invited to stay at the lodge which was situated inside the manor grounds for two nights on the coming Saturday. They were doing a holiday project on local history and the weekend at the lodge would give them a valuable opportunity to study the history of the manor and its attached priory. Aunt Mary was going away on business while Shirley was doing her project and because she didn't want to leave Tony alone in the house it was decided that he should accompany his cousin and her friends.

"By the way, don't forget. You'll be joining us instead of going away with mum," said Shirley almost as an afterthought.

"Do I have to go with you?" The eleven year old didn't relish spending three days with a bunch of older girls. Talk about boring! Frustrated, he flipped through the magazine and wondered why in the world he was even there.

"Mum and I thought you'd be bored tagging along with her," explained Shirley. "She'll be off at dawn on Saturday and won't be back until late on Monday. You can pretend you're helping us with the project, but you'll have the opportunity to snoop around for me and find out all you can about the mystery girl."

"I'm not sure that I want to spend the whole weekend with five girls, four of whom I don't even know."

"Well it's all arranged now, we've been told that we're sharing three double rooms at the lodge so it won't matter that you don't know the others because you can stay with me," Shirley said with an air of finality.

Still, Tony wasn't impressed with the idea of spending his valuable time cooped up with his cousin and her friends, but he decided not to argue the point. Besides, there were lots of grounds at the manor so he may be able to get away to explore them while the others were busy on their project. Although he wouldn't admit it, he'd developed a growing curiosity about the mysterious girl with the long blond hair; there was something about that sad expression on her face, which - as his cousin had suggested - raised questions that needed answers.

With the arrangements for the weekend already made, albeit without anyone consulting Tony, the rest of the week passed by without incident. Shirley kept up her routine of looking out at the goings on in the manor garden while Tony amused himself with frequent walks to the beach.

He had no idea what he was getting himself into.

Chapter 2 - The Transformation

Early on Saturday morning Shirley woke her cousin by bursting into his room and calling, "Come on sleepyhead! Mum's already left and it's time to get moving. We've got a lot to do!"

Looking at the clock he turned sleepily to the intruder and muttered, "What's the hurry? We're not being collected until this afternoon so we've lots of time."

"There's not as much time as you think. We've got to get to get you prepared." And with that she pulled off the bedcovers.

"Hey, stop that! What's to prepare? All we have to do is get ourselves ready for the weekend at the manor, and we packed our bags yesterday."

Shirley looked at him still lying on his bed trying to claw some of the bedcovers back. "Oh, didn't I mention it? We've got to get you ready because you'll be going to the manor disguised as a girl."

At first the eleven year old boy had difficulty in taking in the reality of his cousin's last remark, but it didn't take long before he understood the meaning of her words. "What do you mean I'm going disguised as a girl? How can I possibly do that? Don't talk so silly! I mean, why can't I go as I am and not pretend to be someone I'm not?"

"The only way I could get everyone to agree to let you come along was to tell them that you were my younger girl cousin Toni, spelt with an 'i'. You see, we were first of all invited to do the history project by the owners of the estate and they were obviously expecting a group of girls from a girl's school. My school wouldn't possibly agree to let me share a room with a boy, even if he is my cousin. And I really need you there to help me to find out about the mysterious girl in the garden."

"But how can you possibly imagine that anyone would be fooled into thinking that I was really a girl?" said a bemused Tony to his grinning cousin. "I mean I don't even look like one, do I?"

"Oh, I don't know about that," Shirley said in a sing-song voice. "With your build, a change of hairstyle and the right clothes you'd make a perfect girl. Clothes won't be a problem as you're smaller than me and mum's still got loads of the stuff I've outgrown, she never throws anything out."

Tony was still bewildered by all he was hearing. "But, does it mean I'll have to wear a dress or a skirt? I can't do that! Everyone will laugh at me!"

"Of course, silly! If you're a girl you'll naturally have to wear girls clothes. And don't worry so much. No one will laugh at you if you act like you're a girl."

"Well, I'll tell you what ... I won't wear a dress for you or anyone else for that matter!" Tony had never even thought about wearing girl's clothes before and he wasn't about to start now, no matter what his cousin said! No way!

"That's typical," said Shirley glaring at him. "You boys give everyone the impression that you're very brave and that us girls are the weaklings, but just ask you to do or wear something a bit different and you run away and hide. Surely you're not afraid of a few clothes, are you? If you are it's a very sad state of affairs. There may be someone in trouble over there and you won't help just because you're frightened to dress up in a disguise. Very brave of you I must say."

"I didn't say I was frightened," replied Tony trying to put up some sort of defence. If anything, he'd always thought of himself as a daring boy, and as much as he didn't relish wearing girls' clothes, he didn't want his cousin thinking him a coward. "I mean, I can do anything I want!"

"Oh good! That means you'll do it then! That's super! So, we'll start on your hair just as soon as we've had our breakfast. Come along, get your dressing gown on. We haven't got all day!"

With that she left the room and was soon followed by Tony who was still trying to figure out just how she'd got him to agree to her scheme.

"Does your mother know all about me going to the mansion as a girl?" he asked while they were eating.

"No," Shirley said matter-of-factly. "I forgot to mention it to her, but I'm sure she wouldn't mind as long as you agreed to it."

After they tidied away the remains of their breakfast Shirley guided her cousin into the spare bedroom after insisting that he wash his hair. The room was quite bare apart from an unmade bed, a chair and a chest of drawers. Shirley sat him down on the only chair and started to comb his still wet hair. The eleven year old protested when she started to insert some large plastic rollers.

"Don't worry, it'll go back to normal the next time you wash it," she said trying to reassure him. "I'll try to set it into a bob style so it will be easy to manage and we can dress it up if we need to look special."

After what seemed like hours of torture with rollers, hot dryers and sprays, Shirley gave a nod of approval as she completed the last stroke of her comb.

"I wouldn't have believed it, but your new hairstyle makes you look completely different!" she said with a satisfied smile on her face. "It makes you look even younger, which is a good thing really considering that you'll be wearing my outgrown clothes."

"Can I have a look at what you've done to me?" Tony was getting both concerned and curious. He was beginning to wonder if this was all a big mistake.

"No, you can wait until you're dressed then you can see the final effect. Now wait here while I get your clothes."

With that she left him alone in the room still wondering how he had let himself get into this situation. She returned after a couple of minutes carrying a bundle, which she dropped onto the unmade bed.

"I took the liberty of looking up your shoe size and it couldn't be better! You're exactly the size I was over a year ago and mum's kept some of my old shoes."

Tony looked suspiciously at the pair of pale blue open toed sandals perched on top of the unfamiliar bundle on the bed.

"Right, I'll leave you alone to get ready but I'll wait outside on the landing in case you need any help." And with that she was gone, leaving him alone to examine the strange garments she had brought in.

A few minutes later Tony - or should it have been Toni? - opened the bedroom door to reveal himself in his blushing glory to his cousin. The pale blue checked dress with its lace trim appeared to fit him perfectly. He was acutely embarrassed by the fact that the short flared skirt, which left three inches of visible bare leg above his knees, didn't offer much protection from exposing the frilly slip or the lace trimmed panties he was wearing. He felt both humiliated and embarrassed by his cousin's gaze. A pair of white knee length socks complemented the whole outfit together with the pale blue sandals.

"If you laugh I'll go and take everything off again," he said, his face burning even more at the sight of his cousin's huge grin. "I know I look stupid in all this."

"Oh, you most certainly do not look stupid, believe me. You look like a very cute ten year old girl! You really do! Even I'm having a hard time to convince myself that you're really my boy cousin. Come and have a look for yourself if you don't believe me."

She took his hand and led him to a large mirror on the wall at the top of the stairs; he stared at the reflection wide eyed. "That can't be me, can it? I mean, that looks like a girl!" was all he could say.

pds mging1.jpg

"I know I look stupid wearing all this ... everyone's going to laugh at me!"

"Oh, Tony, you look gorgeous! I could never look as pretty in that dress! You'll be perfect as my little cousin." Shirley threw her arms around the bewildered little boy/girl and hugged him tightly. He wasn't prepared for this unfamiliar show of affection and gently eased away from her. "Come along downstairs, you've got the rest of the morning to get used to wearing that sort of thing." She led him gently by the hand down to the living room where there were several mirrors. This made it almost impossible for him to avoid seeing his transformation.

After watching her cousin staring and posing awkwardly in the mirror, Shirley had a thought. "Here, I think we need just one more thing," she said as she dug around in a cabinet drawer. Holding a tiny bottle up for him to see, she smiled most satisfactorily. "This should do just perfect!"

To Tony's chagrin, he was led to the dining room table and sat down where he submitted meekly to having his fingernails painted a pale pink. It was a painstaking process, having to sit so still for so long in those flimsy, alien feeling clothes as the cool, strange-smelling polish was applied to his nails; he should have said something, but he was absolutely speechless. Too much was happening too fast, and he wasn't exactly sure what he was supposed to do except as he was told.

"Is all this absolutely necessary?" he finally croaked as his cousin finished up. "I mean, this is going too far!"

"Hmmm ... I don't think so. We can't have any slip ups, see? If we don't do this just right, somebody might suspect, and you don't want that to happen, do you?"

"I guess not," the eleven year old boy conceded.

"Good. Now, if you blow on your nails the polish will dry faster and we get going."

She's right about one thing, Tony thought as he huffed and puffed and tried to hurry the drying polish along. I certainly don't want anyone to know what all I'm doing. It just doesn't seem right that I should have to go through all of ... this ... just to find out about some girl in a garden!

All that morning the petticoated boy couldn't get rid of the feeling of embarrassment caused by the short, flared skirt. It made him feel very vulnerable, especially when Shirley took him for a walk outside and down to the nearby park. She tried to get him onto the rides in the playground but it was much too soon for him to feel relaxed enough about his girlish appearance. Instead, they just sat on a bench at the side of a pond.

Tony was only too aware that his lace-edged panties and slip could be made visible any time the light breeze played tricks with his skirt. Even worse, the panties seemed to give scant protection to his most private area. He also thought about his ridiculous situation; there they both were, boy and girl cousins, but they were both wearing dresses and no one could tell that anything was wrong or different about them. Or could they?

Sensing her cousin's obvious unease at the situation, Shirley was beginning to feel that she had asked too much from him. She thought for a bit about backing down, but she just couldn't bring herself to doing so as she was quite taken by the way he had been transformed. Tony really looked like a very pretty little girl and she just couldn't keep her eyes off him. To think that under that cute little dress and all those curls was her boy cousin! It was almost like she'd cast some magical spell over him, just like in her story books.

The cross-dressed boy did look miserable though, so in an attempt to encourage him to relax Shirley put her arm around his shoulders and in the way that girls often do to each other she kissed him lightly on the cheek.

"By the way, I took the liberty of removing your clothes from your overnight case and replaced them with things more appropriate for a little girl. I hope you don't mind"

"Uh ... that's okay, I guess." Tony squirmed for an instant and then snuggled against his cousin's arm.

Shirley was unaware that her kiss had provoked an unexplained reaction in her pretty little companion. His automatic reaction would normally have been to pull away, but whether it was because he was wearing a dress or something else, he felt strangely comforted by her intimate action. There was another reaction that he had no control over because at the moment the lingering kiss was planted on his cheek he felt a stirring, tingling sensation 3/4 the likes of which he'd never before experienced! 3/4 hidden deep within the folds of his skirts. He was puzzled by this strange development but revelled in the feeling of pleasure that it gave him. Squirming about in his flimsy disguise, he couldn't quite come to terms with it all, but perhaps with time ....

Chapter 3 - The Manor

The morning passed and after lunch the two cousins were awaiting their lift to the manor. Tony was feeling a bit more at ease with his forced feminisation, but he still had momentary feelings of embarrassment, especially when he forgot about the revealing perils of his short skirt. He was also getting rather apprehensive about meeting others and was convinced that they would see through his girlish disguise, despite his cousin's reassurances.

Although the boundary wall of the manor was less than half a mile from the back of Aunt Mary's house the main entrance was at the far side, a distance of over three miles. It was for this reason that arrangements had been made for the two children to be collected and driven there by the mother of one of the other girls in the group.

The manor had been built on the original site of an ancient priory and the remains, which had been renovated recently, were one of the reasons for Shirley and the girls' project. Like all large country houses, the main structure had been altered and added to over the years and one of the biggest changes had happened at the turn of the century with the addition of a whole new wing which had become known as the annex. This annex was the part of the house visible from Shirley's bedroom window and had been converted into a self contained unit, separated from the rest of the house, with its own entrance gate at the opposite side to the main entrance and it's own section of garden. This part of the manor had been let separately over the years to a succession on temporary occupants and the girl who was the focus of Shirley's interest was one of these.

The owners of the whole estate spent only a few weeks living there each year but were well known in the area. The whole of the building was difficult to see from outside the high boundary wall because of a mature and dense fringe of woodland, which surrounded the formal gardens from the edge of the wall. The reason that the annex was visible from Shirley's window was that a gap had been cut through the trees to make way for the new entrance gate and drive.

Tony felt a little frightened when the car arrived to collect them. Anne, one of the other girls on the project, sat in the front seat next to her mother and he was grateful to be in the back next to Shirley. He wasn't sure how to react to Anne's mother's remarks about him being shy and that 'she' was such a pretty little thing.

His ordeal increased when they arrived at the lodge, which was quite a substantial building in itself and situated a couple of hundred yards from the main building. The rest of the group was already there and Tony wanted to run away as Shirley introduced him as her little cousin "Antonia," or "Toni," for short. He just wanted to get away from there and get rid of those sissy clothes forever. The blushing boy felt so humiliated when the group gathered around him making such a fuss over what a cute little thing he was. He was actually tempted in his desperation to haul up his little skirt and reveal to them all who he really was; of course he couldn't do that no matter how desperate his plight appeared.

The six were shown to their allotted bedrooms. Shirley and Tony were, of course, sharing and they both marvelled at the size of the twin bedded room with its en-suite bathroom. Shirley offered to unpack Tony's bag, which was just as well because he didn't really want to see what she had decided he should wear for the rest of the weekend. It was far better, as far as he was concerned, that all 'his' things hung out of site in the wardrobe mingling with hers.

After unpacking and tidying up they were all treated to a fabulous meal presided over by a pleasant, smartly dressed lady who introduced herself as the assistant estate manager. After they had eaten their fill the lady gathered then all together and explained what was expected of them during their stay. She told them that, within reason, they would have free access to most of the estate and grounds apart from the owners' private apartments and that they should also respect the privacy of the tenants who were renting the annex. It was explained that the annex was built much later than the rest of the house so it wouldn't be of any interest to the project and as a special treat the owners, who were returning the following day, had invited all the group to join them for dinner on the following evening.

The rest of the evening was spent with the girls planning out their project for the following days and watching TV. Tony, feeling very uncomfortable, tried to stay in the background as much as possible especially when the rest started 'girly' conversations among themselves. He didn't really have anything in common with a group of girls and was afraid that he might let something slip which might give them a clue to his real identity. They finished their preparations and started to talk among themselves in earnest. Their conversation seemed to jump from one female topic to another so he tried to concentrate on the TV program.

"Do you go to ballet classes, Toni?" He realised that Gwen, one of the group was directing the question at him.

"Er, no," he tried to stop himself blushing.

"You really ought to," Gwen continued, full of enthusiasm. "At your age and with your build I think you would be good at it. And you'd look really cute if you had to wear a tutu. I had to wear one last year and it felt heavenly. I think every girl yearns for the chance to wear one."

"Well, I certainly don't." This remark came from a rather large girl called Tracey.

"Well you wouldn't," retorted Gwen, "we hardly ever see you in a skirt outside school never mind a tutu. I bet you found it really hard when you realised you'd have to dress like a girl for a change to come on this project."

A small argument followed and Tony was grateful to be able to slip into anonymity again.

ptds mgig2.jpg


Boys weren't supposed to like things like this ... or were they?

Bedtime arrived and even then Tony was not allowed to forget his masquerade as a girl. Shirley produced a frilly pink nightie for him to wear and insisted he go to bed wearing rollers to protect his hairstyle.

The exhausted boy lay in bed, tired out after the day's exertions and wishing there were a way he could hasten an end to his situation. He reckoned that if he could find that there was no foundation to Shirley's concerns about the mysterious girl then he could think of a reason to be allowed back to her house and get out of skirts once and for all. Unfortunately, he also realised that even if her concerns were unfounded it was highly unlikely that he would be allowed to leave on his own. The only problem was that he had, well, kind of gotten used to the feel of wearing his dress and, although he would never admit it to anyone, he quite liked it. He revelled in the feel and the sense of freedom the skirt gave him; but, well, he was a boy after all, and boys weren't supposed to like such things ... or were they?

Tony awoke with a start; the sun was streaming through the window and at first he couldn't work out where he was. Then the reality of his situation came back to him and any lingering thoughts that the previous day's happenings were nothing but a dream were soon expelled. He became only too aware of the discomfort afforded by the hair rollers; not only that, but the nightie he had been wearing all night had ridden up and was at present bunched under his chin.

How embarrassing!

Chapter 4 - Tony the Detective

"Are you awake yet, sleepyhead?" Shirley's voice called from the bathroom. The boy in the nightgown realised that it would soon be time for breakfast, so he reluctantly clambered out of bed. After he was all washed up and his hair brushed out to a presentable coiffure, any hopes he had of being able to wear shorts or trousers that day soon evaporated when his cousin produced a dress in a similar style as the one he wore the previous day. This one was white and decorated with tiny pink flowers. When he was dressed he realised that the petticoat was, if anything, fuller than before making his skirt flare out and revealing even more of his legs. When he mentioned this fact, Shirley reminded him that he was supposed to be a 'little' girl and as such he must dress like one if his disguise was to work. She then emphasised the fact by tying two white bows of ribbon into his already feminine hairstyle.

"That looks great!" Shirley said, a satisfied smile showing her enthusiasm. "There's just one more thing. Here, you'll need these to help you play your role just right."

With that the young girl handed her cousin a little white purse and a small girl's doll. The doll was dressed in blue and white and had long golden curls. It was a bit worn and shiny in spots, but had obviously been taken care of by a long line of loving owners. Tony looked at the plump plastic face with the shiny red lips and sparkling blue eyes and made an ugly face. He held the childish toy and the purse as though they were poison.

"What am I supposed to do with these?" he asked in a mixture of confusion and disgust. "I'm not carrying a purse and doll around."

"Oh, sure you will. They're all part of your costume. You'll need the purse to keep your things in because as you might have noticed, there are no pockets in dresses. And all little girls your age have a favourite doll. Just carry it around sometimes and pretend to love it, that's all you have to do. It's expected."

"But, I'm not a real girl ...."

Shirley gave her cousin a dismissive look. "Oh, yes, you are. For the next couple of days, at least. I mean, for heaven's sake, Tony, you're wearing a dress and posing as my little girl cousin! So what if you are carrying a doll or a purse! Just do it, all right? Stop making such a fuss. Now come along, we're late for breakfast."

Tony braved the comments from the others at breakfast about how pretty his dress looked and how cute his dolly was without blushing too much. Oddly enough, except for Shirley and Gwen, most of the girls pretty much ignored him after they settled down and began talking amongst themselves; it was as though he was too young to be bothered with, and so he was left alone to eat his meal.

Afterwards, he managed to persuade his cousin that the doll would be best left behind in their room but she insisted that he took along the purse. He then accompanied Shirley and Ann to the restored priory library where the two 'older' girls were to do their research. While Ann walked ahead Shirley explained to Tony that she would suggest after a few minutes that as he couldn't be of much use to them there he should see if any of the others needed some help. This, she said would give him the opportunity to go and snoop around and see if he could find out anything about the mysterious girl from the garden.

pds mging3.jpg
Alone in the woods with no one to see him,
Tony danced and giggled like a real girl!

The petticoated boy took his cue and walked towards the wood, which surrounded the whole of the manor's extensive gardens. Tony reckoned that once inside the cover of the trees he could approach the area of the annex without being spotted by anyone. He cursed at his cousin's careless attitude towards his clothing because the brilliant white of his borrowed dress would make it very difficult to remain undetected. Carrying that darned purse around made things even more difficult, and he thought about hiding it in the bushes while he played his spy game, but decided against it.

As he walked alone among the trees and the flowers he found himself beginning to enjoy the delicious sensation he was getting from his rustling skirt and petticoat. He started to dance and twirl around, giggling like a real girl as his skirts flared out; he didn't have to care because there was no one around to catch sight of his underwear and to laugh at his antics.

Tony made his way through the trees in the direction of the annex in good time, but his plan to get near to his goal was thwarted by a very high fence. This was obviously erected to give the tenants of the annex their own private garden area. As far as Tony could see the fence ran all the way from the house right up to the estate boundary wall. He walked slowly along the fence in the direction of the wall contemplating his next move. It was impossible for him to climb the fence as it offered no foot or handholds and was at least ten feet high topped with two-foot wide strip of trellis. Even if the climb was possible he was hardly dressed for that sort of activity. It began to look as though the mystery of the lonely girl would remain just that, a mystery.

Not willing to give up so soon, the cross-dressed boy looked carefully in the remote hope of finding some sort of gap or hole in the woodwork but the structure was fairly new and built from strong timber so he soon dismissed that idea. He was just about to turn back when he came across what appeared to be a pile of wood. Upon closer inspection, he saw that it was in fact several lengths if wicket type fencing. This, he assumed, was all that remained of the previous boundary fence, which had been replaced to give the annex occupants a more substantial boundary.

An idea suddenly came to him! If he were able to lift one of these sections of redundant fencing and prop it against the barrier it would make an ideal makeshift ladder. At least then he would have the chance to see over the top and maybe find out something which would satisfy his cousin. Maybe then she would see the futility of her little plan and he could finally get back into trousers where he belonged!

"However do I get myself in these predicaments?" he lamented quietly as he began to work.

Tony carefully lifted a section from the pile and found it to be surprisingly light. After he positioned it against the fence he was gratified to see that it reached the top just below the strip of trellis. He hesitated before starting to climb as he remembered times when he and his friends had made fun of girls climbing and showing their knickers, the boot was now on the other foot; at least in this case there was no one about to see.

The fence made an ideal ladder and in no time at all he reached the top and was peeking through the trellis. It was then he discovered that he had been offered another stroke of luck! Stacked against the other side of the fence was a pile of tree trunks, probably the remains of the trees which had been felled to make way for the separate entrance to the annex. All he had to do was to climb over the trellis and he would be able to walk down the timber pile almost as easy as walking down a staircase.

ptds mgig3.jpg


"Dresses may feel and look nice,"
the flushed boy muttered to himself,
"but they are not very practical when
it comes to climbing about!"

Blushing slightly when he realised that he had another minor problem. He hitched up his skirts out of harms way above his waist and, holding them with one hand and his purse with the other, he clambered over the trellis and onto the pile of timber. Good thing there was no one around to watch; they would have gotten a grand look at his panties with his dress held up so high.

"Dresses may feel and look nice," the flushed boy muttered to himself, "but they are not very practical when it comes to climbing about!"

Once on the ground again Tony set off in the direction of the garden and soon found that the formal lawn was surrounded by sections of ornamental hedging and bushes. This was perfect because if he kept himself low he would be able to get quite close to the house without being detected. Slowly, he dodged from bush to bush until he was quite close to the edge of the lawn with its beds of flowers and ornamental fountains. He managed to find a vantagepoint with a clear view of the main entrance through a small gap in a bush. He wondered just what information he could get and just how he would obtain it.

As he knelt down and mulled his next move over in his mind he was suddenly aware of movement from the main door. Two people were coming out of the house; he tried to huddle in as close to the bush as possible cursing his little flirty skirt as he tried to get it under control. He started to panic as the two figures; one of who was the mystery girl started to walk towards him. She was older than she appeared when viewed from a distance, but with her long flowing blond hair and delicate features he had to admit that she was beautiful. Tony fell instantly in love with this delectable vision in her blue dress and felt an involuntary exciting reaction from the region of his panties. At that moment he vowed that if she was in trouble he would do anything to help her, dress or no dress.

As the odd couple approached ever nearer, the petticoated boy started to get worried; the bush wouldn't hide him if they walked past it. He fought a sense of panic building inside, and as he struggled to remain silent, he could hear the mysterious girl talking to her companion, an older man with greying temples and a dark suit.

"Just how much longer are you thinking of keeping me here?" the girl asked with a defiant air. Her voice was strong, almost demanding, which surprised the hidden boy.

"A couple more weeks should do it, then all the Company's funds will be back where they belong," her companion replied. "We've been through all this before and you're not going anywhere until then. Don't think you'll be able to blow the whistle on us even when you are back in circulation because we'll just say that you are imagining things. It'll be a reaction to your accident and we've told everyone that you've had a bit of a breakdown and no one will be able to prove otherwise. You know it was very convenient that you broke both your legs in that traffic accident because everyone will believe your ramblings are the result of a delayed shock."

So Shirley had been right all along! The mysterious girl was in trouble! And it sounded really serious! Tony was never so relieved when the pair stopped approaching his hiding place and the girl sat down on a bench just the other side of his bush. The teenaged girl was sitting so close to Tony, he could almost touch her. He had a clear view of the back of her head with its beautiful hair.

"Well, John, you won't get away with it. Now, just go away and leave me to read in peace."

"As you wish," the girl's captor said, a hint of sarcasm in his voice. Much to the hidden boy's relief, the man retraced his steps and disappeared back into the house.

"OK, you behind the bush," the older girl said softly without turning around. "Who are you and what are you doing here?!" While it was obvious she was addressing Tony in his hiding place, she kept her face buried in the book, maintaining the impression that she was quietly reading.

"Just tell me what you're doing here," the girl whispered loudly. "It's a good thing it was only me who spotted you, otherwise there would have been all sorts of trouble."

Recovering his composure, Tony explained as quickly as he could the reason for his clandestine visit to the garden and confirmed that she was indeed in trouble.

Still without moving her head she replied, "Oh, my ... if you could help me, it would be marvellous! But we can't continue to talk like this. Apart from the fact that it's very difficult to speak to someone who can't be seen, there is a great risk that you'll be discovered. Could you come back later? We could meet in the woods."

"I could come back this afternoon. If we met somewhere by the fence I could keep out of site until you arrived. Won't they mind that they can't see you? What if someone decides to come with you?"

There was a trace of a giggle in the girl's voice as she replied. "Oh, no. They feel confident that they don't need to keep me under observation all the time. They know that my legs are still weak from my accident, so I'm not up to climbing walls or anything. But they would get worried if I were out of sight for too long. I've hidden away a couple of times since my arrival here and it's fun to see them chasing all over the place in a state of panic looking for me. What if we meet somewhere along the fence at about three o'clock? You'd better keep well out of sight just in case one of the others decides to tag along with me. I'll hum a tune if everything's okay and I'll talk loudly if anyone's with me. Please be careful, remember I spotted you this morning. By the way, what do I call you?"

"Uh, Tony, I guess," the now very nervous feminised boy replied.

In spite of the seriousness of her situation, the older girl giggled. "Well, it's nice meeting you, Tony-I-guess. See you at three."

The petticoated boy went back to the lodge as quickly as he could, being very careful not to leave any trace of his visit behind. He placed his makeshift ladder back where he had found it and waited in the lodge for the girls to return for lunch.

As he sat on a bench in the main foyer, squirming and fidgeting about in his borrowed panties and dress, Tony pondered his predicament. This wasn't turning out at all like he imagined! He couldn't get the girl in the garden out of his mind! She was so beautiful and aristocratic in her manner and despite the difference in their ages he felt that he was in love with her. Looking down at the frilly frock he was trapped in and the purse in his hands, he tried to imagine how much stranger his day could become.

The main problem when the girls returned was that Tony had difficulty in speaking to Shirley without the others overhearing. They were all too involved with their project, but Shirley also sensed that her cousin had found out something important. At last, they managed a few minutes alone together and he rapidly told her all about the mornings events.

"Look, go back and find out all you can." Shirley was extremely excited by what she heard and was thinking ahead to their next move. "I told you all along that there was something wrong. Once we know the details we can make plans on how we can help. This is really getting to be an adventure, don't you think?"

The boy in the dress nodded and shrugged. "I guess so," he said grudgingly.

"Oh, don't act so coy. I think you're having more fun than you let on."

Before the appointed time Tony retraced the route he had taken that morning and found an ideal hiding place quite near the pile of timber. He wondered if the captive girl would be able to come alone or if she would come at all. He hoped things worked out. He so wanted to see her again, even if it was at some risk to himself ... and his dignity.

He waited, crouched in his hiding place, straining to hear if anyone was approaching and then suddenly he heard it. Someone was walking in his direction humming a tune; this was the 'all clear' signal.

"I'm over here," Tony called out softly and revealed himself.

Seeing the tall, pretty girl standing there in the woods, her long flowing hair blowing in the breeze conjured up a picture of absolute perfection. She walked slowly over to where he stood, her delicate heeled shoes making a rustling sound in the sparse undergrowth. Her look was one of both surprise and puzzlement.

"Why, you're a little girl!" Her first words to him made him realise that instead of the eleven year old boy he really was, all she could see was a little girl of about nine or ten. He shuddered slightly because, well, there was the girl of his dreams and here he was wearing a dress. He felt demoralised as he looked down at his girlish appearance, and a wave of embarrassment as powerful as he felt the first time he had gone outside in a skirt swept over him. There was obviously no way he could explain himself at the moment, so all he could do was nod and grin foolishly.

"Why, what did you expect?" was all he could manage to say.

"No, don't get me wrong. All I could see this morning was a glimpse of your head plus something white. I suppose I didn't know who to expect but when you said your name was Tony and the way you talked, I just assumed that you were a boy. Judging from the way you're dressed, nothing could be further from the truth. I suppose it's Toni, short for Antoinette or Antonia?"

"Uh, Antonia?" Tony had to think for a moment back to what his cousin had told him. Who would name their daughter something silly like that? he thought for a fleeting moment.

"Well, Antonia, you're really cute. That's a very pretty dress you're wearing. And your nail polish matches the little flowers just perfectly!"

Oh, how these remarks made him squirm! He wanted so badly to tell her that he was really a boy in disguise but he knew he couldn't as this would only complicate matters further. Instead, he wisely asked her to tell him all about her problem, so she sat down on a fallen tree trunk and motioned for him to sit beside her.

The older girl took hold of his hand and began to explain her predicament. Feeling her hand gently holding his started to make the petticoated boy excited and he felt the now familiar stirring underneath his skirt. He prayed to himself that this reaction would remain undetected and hidden by the folds of his dress, but from the way he felt, that might not be possible.

Her tale was rather complicated as it turned out. Her name was Anthea and she was nearly eighteen years old. She'd been raised by several aunts and uncles ever since the death of her parents many years ago, and as the benefactor of a will giving her the major part of the family's business empire, she was due to take control of her inheritance on her eighteenth birthday.

Unfortunately some of the senior members of the company had been using money from the business to finance some illegal dealings. They had been very clever because the money borrowed from the company had always been returned once their illegal proceedings had born fruit, so the company's auditors would never know. However, on their most recent escapade, something had gone wrong which meant that there would be a delay in them replacing the money they had borrowed. This became a real problem because on Anthea's eighteenth birthday she was required to sign some papers regarding her finances and there was a big risk that the money missing from the funds would be spotted.

To gain enough time for them to put things right they decided to take Anthea away on the pretext that she had developed nervous complications as a result of a recent automobile accident, she would need a complete rest for a few weeks. Of course, when she was allowed to return, there would be no evidence of wrong doing in the company accounts. If she said anything about being imprisoned against her will it would be dismissed as nonsense and instead regarded as an ongoing reaction to her accident trauma.

Tony listened without comment and when she had finished her tale said, "What difference would it make if you got away before they were ready? I mean, you say that it's only for a couple more weeks, and then no one will believe your story?"

"Well, unbeknown to them I left a note when I realised what was about to happen and I know that it had to have been found. What I don't know is that if it has been fully investigated. Of course, if it has the police would be involved but they would be powerless unless they knew where I was. The problem is that if they get even the slightest suggestion that the police are nosing around here I would be spirited away to some other unknown hideaway. That's why I have to get away as soon as possible."

"Don't worry, we'll think of a way," said Tony reassuringly.

"Well, you'd better go now just in case someone does decide to find out where I am."

"I'll come back tomorrow afternoon, we'll have sorted out something by then." Tony then, for the second time that day, made his way excitedly back to the lodge.

Chapter 5 - Party Time!

When Shirley finally arrived Tony told her about his news, this time they had the luxury of the privacy of their bedroom.

"We'll both have to think carefully about this," she said after hearing her cousin's extraordinary tale. "But we haven't much time at the moment as we have to get ourselves all poshed up for the owners' dinner. We must make time later, but for now we have to pretend that there is nothing amiss so we'll have to act normally. Right? I'll take a bath first, then you can use the bathroom while I'm getting dressed, that way I'll be able to help you finish getting ready."

After what seemed like an age Shirley emerged from a steam filled bathroom and motioned for her cousin to take her place. Divested of his girlish frills for a short time, the eleven year old boy enjoyed the luxury of the huge bath filled with lots of hot water and was able to forget about skirts and dresses and ribbons and dolls. His cousin banging on the door interrupted his self-indulgence, however.

"Come on, have you finished?"

Tony emerged draped with a huge fluffy towel. He blushed to see his cousin resplendent in a full length pale blue party dress. She had re-styled her hair and was wearing a little make up as well.

"You look nice," he said. "Quite grown up, in fact."

"Thanks for the compliment," she replied, kissing him affectionately on the cheek. "Now, come and sit over here we'll have to start getting you looking something special yourself. We haven't much time, so hop to it!"

The blushing boy sat on a stool by the dressing table while Shirley started to arrange his hair with hot rollers and curling tongues. He wasn't sure about this especially when she added a sparkling pink hair ribbon, but he didn't dare say anything, reckoning that she knew what she was doing. He did protest however when his cousin started to apply lipstick and powder to his face. She brushed his protests aside, saying that all little girls like making up their faces when going to parties.

"Now let's get you dressed," she said as she finished the final touches. She then walked over to the wardrobe to sort out his special outfit for the evening.

Tony just gaped at the garment his cousin pulled out of the closet. Instead of something in a similar style to her own dress, this one was short, pink and frilly. All he could see were row upon row of frilly net as she held it up on its hanger as if for his approval. He also noticed that her other hand contained other pink and frilly things, none of which he could identify.

"What's wrong? Don't you like it?" Shirley sensed her boy cousin's unease.

"I thought I'd be wearing something like your dress," he said, his discomfort still growing.

"Don't be silly, you're supposed to be a little girl and this sort of thing is much too grown up," she indicated her own splendid gown. "All girls your age wear little dresses like this for parties and special occasions. It's the latest style for them. Now come on, I'll turn my back while you put these on."

The older girl handed him a pair of pink panties, which were the same colour as the dress she still held on its hanger. The trembling boy took them nervously and examined them closely. They were a boy's worst nightmare, decorated with row on row of lace frills. Having little option he dropped his protective towel and slid them up his bare legs and over his naked bottom. He was immediately aware of the cool sensation they gave once in place.

"You may as well put these on now before the dress," Shirley had turned back to face him and dropped a pair of pink frilled ankle socks and some shining white party shoes onto the bed. As she watched her boy cousin primping about in his panties and socks, she fought the urge to go over and hug and kiss him. It was amazing how girlish he looked, even without putting on his dress!

"Very good," she said with a subtle smile. She then dug through her case and produced some cotton balls and a couple of small bottles. "Come here and have a seat. I don't want to mess up your dress in case we spill any of this."

"Oh, do we have to ...?" Tony looked at the tiny bottles with dread. "My nails already have polish on them."

"Yes, we have to. After all, this is part of your disguise. People would think it rather peculiar that a girl dressing up for a dinner party didn't bother to put on new nail polish. Pink is all right, but this red is really bright, just the kind that a little girl like Antonia would want to try on, especially with the dress you're going to wear. Now, sit still and hush up."

Tony sat as quietly as he could in his lipstick, panties and socks, trying his best to cooperate as his cousin removed the pink polish from his fingers and replaced it with the bright red. He couldn't help but feel a sense of panic as the brush touched his finger with the gaudy colour, and Shirley was quick to notice.

"This is going to make you look really cute, you know. No one will ever suspect who you really are."

"But I hate that stuff! It's so sissy!"

"Well, that's part of the job, I guess," the older girl said as she worked. "We all have to do our part if we're ever going to solve this mystery."

When she was done, he had to admit that the bright colour did make his hands look even more girlish than before. Following Shirley's instructions, he blew on them for a bit while she put away some things and got the rest of his disguise ready.

"Now for the dress. It's good that with these little frocks you don't need petticoats as they have everything already sewn in."

ptds mgig4.jpg

Shirley helped her cousin "Antonia"
get dressed for the party

She made Tony turn around and put his hands up while she slid the fluffy garment over his head. He closed his eyes at that moment because he really didn't want to see the finished effect. He was aware of a tightening around his body as his cousin fastened the buttons up the back and then he felt her fiddling around tying something, which further pulled in his waist. He realised that he was now partially trapped because there was no was he could get this garment off without her help.

"Now let's have a look at you!" As she turned him around he opened his eyes and was immediately confronted with his reflection in the dressing table mirror.

"I can't wear this! It's way too short!" Tony's protests went unheeded, of course. The little pink dress had puffed sleeves, and an excess of frill down the front and a large sash bow tied at the back around his waist. Worst of all the skirt was supported by several layers of net, which made it stand right out, barely covering his underwear. Obviously this was the reason for the matching panties. To his horror, he realised that he looked just like a little ballerina. His cousin's friend Gwen was right; maybe he should have taken ballet lessons after all!

"No, it's not, you silly! It's just right. They'll never think you're a boy dressed like this." Shirley beamed at him. She had a pretty good idea from her cousin's expression how he must have felt and she was enjoying his discomfort immensely. "You look lovely, just like a little doll. I never realised that boys could look so cute. Now, just remember you are wearing a short flared skirt so be careful when you sit and don't ever bend over."

How could he forget in this ridiculous outfit? It wasn't what it covered but what it didn't.

"I feel really stupid! If any of my friends saw me now, I'd never hear the last of it!" For an instant the image of being confronted by his schoolmates popped into his mind and his face turned even more red than before. Fighting off a shiver, the petticoated boy bit his painted lip and awaited whatever more surprises his cousin had in store for him.

"Now just a couple more things before we go down." Shirley turned round and picked something up from the dresser. Before Tony realised what was happening she sprayed him liberally with perfume. He visibly cringed with shock as the sweet smelling cloud enveloped him, but somehow he liked the smell. Maybe it wasn't so bad after all....

His cousin then handed him the doll she'd made him carry earlier and told him that he'd better take it with him as little girls all liked to take their best dolls with them on special occasions. Standing there in his ballerina dress and the doll dangling in his hands, Tony voiced his protest one final time.

"Is all this necessary ...?" he whined futilely.

"Oh, hush! Now come on. The others will be waiting for us. I've thought up a plan which may help to free Anthea so I'll tell you about it later." She patted his little doll and smiled. "Don't forget your little friend."

Even with all the makeup on his face, Tony's face burned bright red as he hugged the small figure close to his body and followed his cousin as downstairs to join the other four girls.

Tony's feelings weren't helped by the other girls, all of whom were dressed in similar style to his cousin. For what seemed like an age they crowded around him, touching his hair and his dress, kissing him on the cheek and saying how cute he looked.

"I said it once and I'll say it again," Gwen said with a smile. "You really ought to see about taking ballet. As cute as you are in this dress, you'd be the star of the show!"

"Oh, phooey!" Tracey said, her face screwed up into a frown. "Just because you're a girl doesn't mean you have to be a sissy. Wearing stuff like that and playing with dolls? Why don't you grow up?"

Ann stepped alongside Tony and put her arm around the blushing boy. "Tracey Walters, really! Just 'cause you're a big soccer star doesn't mean you have to tease little Antonia." Tony winced to hear himself being referred to as 'Antonia.' "I wish I had a little sister like this to play with she could wear all my old hand-me-downs. Not everyone is cut out to be a tom-boy."

Which was exactly the thing the cross-dressed boy didn't need to hear.

The sumptuous meal that followed was presided over by a pleasant lady and gentleman who were the estate owners. The friendly couple obviously enjoyed the company of children because after dinner they suggested they play some party games. Games such as pass the parcel and musical chairs followed. Tony had a distinct advantage over the others during musical chairs because he wasn't hindered by his skirt like the others. Once he had got over the feeling of embarrassment caused by the fact that he continually offered glimpses of his panties when he ran around, he started to really enjoy himself. Everyone, even the begrudging Tracey, was impressed with his agility and enthusiasm, and they all had a wonderful time. More importantly, the rustle of his underskirts and the feeling of the sensuous material brushing against his legs were absolutely sensational, although he would never admit that fact to anyone.

When the games had finished Shirley suggested that they go outside to cool off. It was a pleasant cool summer's evening and it wasn't yet dark. She led Tony over the lawn out of earshot and started to explain her plan.

"When you see Anthea tomorrow," she said quietly so as not to be overheard, "tell her that we leave for home first thing on Monday morning. She can see our back garden quite easily so when we are home we will hang a towel on the washing line as a signal. If she can think of a signal to let us know she is ready we can use one of those ladder things you told me about to get over the wall. We'll meet her by the fence and take her back to our house and they'll never know where to find her."

Tony agreed that it was a brilliant idea but then he felt the cool breeze against his legs and shivered.

"Are you getting cold?" asked his cousin.

"Well, it's all right for you because your dress covers your legs and this one doesn't cover much at all."

"Oh come on," she replied. "You know you're enjoying wearing it. I could see that in the house."

Tony couldn't deny this, but he wouldn't admit it; instead he averted his eyes and his face went red. Rather than say anything, he just looked down at his little frilly dress.

"I thought as much," she continued. "You were really having a good time in there running around flashing your knickers, weren't you?"

This comment made him go even redder and he didn't know what to say or how to respond. All he could manage to say was a hoarse "I guess so."

"Well, then, we'll have to make sure you can wear a skirt more often. I think you don't even mind carrying your little dolly around, either. Am I right?" Shirley couldn't help but smirk as her cousin struggled to reply. She then led the way back to the house smiling to herself and thinking that it wouldn't be so bad after all having a boy like Tony come to stay more often. If she could find a way to get her mother to agree to him wearing dresses she could pretend that she had a little sister. Then they could have some real fun!

That night the two cousins discussed the details of Shirley's plan and then slept soundly.

The next day Tony, this time in blue and white gingham, helped the girls with their project until it was time for his rendezvous with Anthea. He was a little perturbed by the fact that his cousin had decided that he should have his hair in little girl bunches complete with white ribbons. He had also protested vehemently about the gingham dress she wanted him to wear. Not only was it extensively trimmed with lace edging, but the skirt was extremely short. Shirley dismissed his complaints by saying that he had enjoyed wearing a short dress on the previous evening.

"Besides, you're the one who complained that your other skirt was too long and got in the way, so this one should be better suited, right?"

"I .. I suppose," was all the boy in the dress could say.

As he stood before the dressing mirror and pouted, Tony thought to himself that it was as if his cousin was trying to make him look even younger than he was supposed to be. Little did he realise how right he was. His only consolation was that she allowed him to remove that gaudy red nail polish and painted his fingernails the more subtle pink.

The appointed time found him back in his hiding place by the fence awaiting the arrival of Anthea. His heart started to pound when he heard the soft sound of her humming a tune. This was the all clear signal so he called quietly to her and showed himself. The teenaged girl looked a picture of loveliness in her pale green dress with matching shoes, her long hair pulled back from her face by a hair-band. He was momentarily unable to speak as he took this vision in; he so wanted to tell her that he loved her.

Anthea smiled when she saw her new friend and she greeted him pleasantly. "Hello, sweetie. My, you do look nice! Oh, another pretty dress! Is it new?"

He wanted to scream "Boys didn't look nice and nor did they wear dresses!" But, of course he couldn't tell her the truth so he just said, "Thank you. I, uh, no, it's not exactly new, I guess."

"Well, it looks just perfect on you. So, what's the next step?"

When he had finished hurriedly telling her of the plan she just looked at him as if trying to take it all in. This worried him because he thought that she might think the whole thing was impossible but her face suddenly lit up with a big smile.

"Of course, if you look at the annex there is a window immediately above the main door and that is my bedroom. We normally lunch at about twelve and I sometimes go and rest in my room for an hour or so afterwards. I'll open a window to let you know I've seen your signal then I'll make my way to our meeting place."

"Will you be able to manage? I mean with your legs?" Tony asked with sincere concern.

"Oh, don't fret so, my sweet. They'll be all right. They're getting stronger every day." Anthea suddenly stepped forward and threw her arms around him in a tight hug. She was taller than he was and he found his face buried into her shoulder, the smell of her perfume sent him into a swoon, it was so heady. "Oh Toni, you don't know what all this means to me and my family. We'll be forever in your debt!" She released him from the embrace but still gently held onto his bare arms; as she looked closely into his eyes he could see that for the first time that the sad look had disappeared.

"Well, uh ... I'd better be off. Look out for the signal tomorrow." He really didn't want to leave her but he just couldn't control his emotions any longer, so he thought it best if he went quickly. Once safely back over the fence he sat for a while to try and unscramble his thoughts. For the first time in his young life he found himself attracted to a girl, admittedly she was far to old for him but he reckoned that under different circumstances they could have become friends. Maybe even close friends. The only problem was that she thought he was a little girl and he couldn't work out how he was ever going to tell her the truth.

Tony then set to work; he removed his makeshift ladder from the fence and carried it plus another to the perimeter wall. Once on top he dropped one of them over in readiness for use the following day. He was gratified to see that as it was summer the grass and bushes on the verge outside the wall hid the

improvised 'ladder' from sight. He then returned the second 'ladder' to its pile and returned to the lodge to report to Shirley.

Chapter 6 - Escape!

The following morning found the pair of cousins safely delivered back to Aunt Mary's house; it was almost eleven by the time they got themselves organised. Tony was wearing yet another dress, this one in pink, and when they were inside the house he suggested he change into his own clothes.

"What's the point in that?" asked Shirley. "If all goes well we'll be off to rescue Anthea in about an hour. You know she's expecting to see you as a little girl, so you'll only have to get changed again."

Tony was a bit annoyed that he was still to be trapped in skirts, but was somehow glad that he could remain his feminised self for just a while longer. After all, now would not be the time for embarrassing explanations to Anthea because she would have enough on her mind as it was. Reluctantly, he muttered, "I suppose you're right."

The pair hung out a towel onto the line and then retired to Shirley's bedroom to keep watch. Then at about a quarter past twelve they noticed a window open.

"There's the answer to our signal!" Tony enthused. "We'd better get going."

"Right. You just go and lock up the front door. I'll be with you in a minute."

Tony did as he was asked. He was dismayed, however, when Shirley appeared downstairs; she had changed into trousers and a jumper.

"Hey, that's not fair! How come it's okay for you to wear trousers when I still have to wear a dress? Can I change, too?"

"I changed into these because they might be more practical as we don't know what will happen. None of my trousers will fit you, and since you still have to be a convincing little girl, you'll have to stay in a dress. Now let's get going."

Tony wasn't happy at all with his cousin's reasoning but the two set off across the fields towards the manor wall. They found the makeshift 'ladder' and were soon securely hidden near another one which they had positioned ready for Anthea's appearance. Suddenly they heard a noise.

"I think she's coming," whispered Tony as he tried to peek in the direction of the noise.

"Keep down, it might not be her and we don't want to be seen if it's not."

"It's okay. It's her all right. She's just climbing over the trellis." Tony, followed by his cousin, stepped out from their hiding place and approached the ladder.

Anthea started her descent as soon as she saw that the two children had arrived. Tony saw right away that the older girl's hair had been tied back into a long ponytail, probably to keep it under control and out of the way; he also noticed with some frustration that she was wearing a green trouser suit teamed with a white purse and matching shoes. It only made sense, the flustered boy reasoned, since she knew she might have to do some climbing to get away, but it just didn't seem fair. In spite of his self-pity, however, he was glad to see her as she safely negotiated the climb and walked towards the two rescuers.

How come I'm the only one wearing a dress? he thought to himself. And I'm the only boy! He tugged at his short skirt for a moment and felt that shameful tingling beneath all that silk and lace. Oh, well, he sighed to himself. I guess it could be worse.

He just didn't know how.

Tony quickly regained his composure and introduced Anthea to Shirley. After replacing the 'ladder' back onto its pile, the trio climbed to the top of the perimeter wall. Scrambling about self-consciously in his short dress, he pulled up the ladder and positioning it ready for their climb down to freedom Anthea gave Tony a huge smile, and for a moment he forgot his misery. In no time they were heading towards the safety of the house. It had all been too easy.

Once inside Anthea asked Shirley to telephone the police and wrote down exactly what she was to say. Shirley dialled from the phone in the hall while the other two listened on the extension in the kitchen. The phone was quickly answered at the other end.

"Hello? I have some information regarding Anthea Vance." Shirley spoke with as much authority as she could muster, but the person answering didn't appear to understand. Shirley then, word perfect from Anthea's script, continued, "Would you please check with someone in authority?" The line went quiet for a few minutes then a different voice spoke.

"If you have anything to say about Anthea Vance, or if you know anything at all about her, please tell me." The new voice sounded very serious.

Anthea then took over. "Hello, I am Anthea Vance. To whom am I speaking?"

When the conversation got under way the cousins left her to discuss all the details and went to wait for her in the lounge. They stood up when she re-joined them a few minutes later grinning and looking excited.

"The police knew all about it. My note had been found, just as I knew it would. Apparently they figured out what's been going on with the business but they have kept it quiet until they knew where I was. They'll be sending someone round here and paying a surprise visit to certain people at the annex." She looked radiant and suddenly rushed towards the surprised Tony, threw her arms around him, lifted him off his feet and twirled him around. "I really don't know how I'm going to repay both of you."

Tony was aware that her action had caused his skirt to ride up exposing his panties, but there was nothing he could do. Instead, he blushed and giggled breathlessly.

"You don't need to repay us anything, Anthea. We just did what was right."

"Well, you are my little hero," the older girl said, kissing the petticoated boy on the side of his mouth. "I'll never forget this as long as I live!"

He was relieved when she released him and the three of them went up to Shirley's bedroom. By sharing the binoculars they kept watch on the annex to see if there were any developments.

"Looks like they've missed you," said Shirley after a few minutes. Even without the aid of binoculars the other two could see three figures rush from the main door. One stayed pacing up and down while the other two disappeared into the woods. They returned after a few minutes and the three, soon joined by a fourth, stood gesticulating wildly. "I wish we could hear what's being said," laughed Shirley still with her eyes glued to the binoculars.

Suddenly two of the distant figures ran down the steps, leapt into a car and sped off. "They obviously suspect I've got away from the grounds," Anthea laughed. "I don't know where they think they are going to look for me, though."

At that moment the doorbell rang and the three 'girls' went to Aunt Mary's room to see who had arrived. They saw a man and woman standing by the door; a car was parked in the driveway.

"They can't be the police," said Shirley anxiously, "it's the wrong sort of car."

"Yes, they can," replied Tony. "They'll have come like that so they don't raise suspicion."

"Okay then, Miss Smarty Panties, as long as you know so much about it, you answer the door," Shirley answered.

Tony suspected that she was frightened that their visitors might be from the annex, and he was also a little concerned, to be honest about it. Screwing up his courage, he went down the stairs and walked nervously towards the door, the clip-clopping of his borrowed little-girl shoes against the hardwood floor sounding so formidable. The large figures visible through the coloured glass looked intimidating and he felt very small and vulnerable, especially as he was wearing his cousin's dress.

It turned out that his fears were for nought; just as he suspected, the two figures at the door were indeed plain-clothes police who had come as a result of the phone call. They all went upstairs and were just in time to see a fleet of 'proper' police cars converge on the manor. The three 'girls' cheered when they saw some people being taken away. They were especially pleased when the two who had driven away in the car returned and fell into an unexpected trap.

When all the excitement had died down the policewoman explained to them just what had happened since Anthea's abduction. Apparently George, the family chauffeur, had found the note Anthea left concealed in the car. She'd known just how fastidious he was about keeping the cars clean and tidy especially, as in this case, when a car had been taken out by someone from outside the immediate family. The police had been alerted and the crooked goings on at the business had been discovered. They hadn't at that time taken any direct action until they were sure that Anthea was safe. They had however made preparations for immediate response just as soon as they were able.

The policeman and his female colleague said that a car had been arranged by Anthea's family to collect the newly rescued girl and that they would stay with them until that happened.

They all sat around and watched TV until the doorbell rang announcing the arrival of Anthea's car. The door was answered by the policeman who ushered into the living room a large man in chauffeur's uniform. Anthea ran to him and gave him a hug.

"Oh George, I knew you would find my note!" she said kissing him on the cheek.

"We've all been very worried," he said. "Now we really must go because the family are all anxious to see you."

Anthea turned to the two cousins. "I'll contact you as soon as things are sorted out. Then I'll be able to thank you properly."

They went with her to the front drive, and just as she was about to get into to large black car she turned and kissed Tony on the cheek. "You've been very brave," she whispered, and with that she was gone.

"Well, I think it's safe to leave you girls alone now, so we'll be on our way. Thanks for all your help, we'll be in touch tomorrow," said the policeman.

Until that remark, Tony had completely forgotten about his appearance. During the past few days he had become so used to wearing dresses and acting like a girl it had become quite natural to him. He blushed as they took their leave saying, "Goodnight girls."

The two cousins spent the remainder of the evening talking over the events of the past couple of days. Tony, still wearing his dress, was no longer resentful that Shirley was in trousers. He had come to enjoy the deception of masquerading as a girl and secretly wanted to remain in skirts for as long as possible, although he realised that, after that day was over, he would no longer have any reason for doing so.

The two of them were exhausted by the events of the day so Shirley proposed that they both went to bed. "Mum will be home very late so we'll tell her all about it in the morning."

Tony quickly washed and for the first time in a few days was able to go to bed in pyjamas. After fussing with polish remover and making sure all traces of makeup were gone from his face, he pulled off his dress for what he thought would be the final time and clambered into bed. Tired as he was he couldn't get to sleep straight away, as well as Anthea and her plight he kept thinking about his introduction to the female side of things. He wondered if he would ever get the opportunity to revel in the delights of wearing a dress again. He also pondered how he would never be able to discuss these thoughts to anyone.

Especially his school chums!

Chapter 7 - Revelations

Tony woke feeling someone shaking him violently; it was Shirley, still in her dressing gown, insisting he get up immediately. "Come on, Mum's back and she's already up, so let's go and tell her all about Anthea."

She pulled off his bedcovers so, grumbling that he was still tired, pulled on his own dressing gown and followed his cousin downstairs to the kitchen where they found Aunt Mary preparing breakfast.

The smiling woman looked puzzled as the two children ran in. Shirley gave her a hug saying that she had missed her and that they had a lot to tell her. Her face turned into a frown as she pulled away from her daughter's hug and took her nephew by the hand.

"Tony, what have you done to your hair?" The youngster suddenly realised that even though it looked rather dishevelled it was still styled like a girl's hairdo.

"Oh, Mum, don't bother about his hair now," interrupted Shirley. "I've got more important things to talk about."

With that she, with Tony butting in on occasions, retold all the events which had happened during the past few days. When she had finished her mother just looked at the two of them as if she didn't know whether or not to believe this rather improbable tale.

At last she spoke. "Are you two sure you're not exaggerating or making all this up?"

"No, of course we're not," answered Shirley. "The police will tell you if you ask them."

"Well I might just do that," Aunt Mary with a smile. She then turned to Tony. "Now tell me, what on earth has happened to your hair?"

Shirley came to her cousin's rescue as he struggled to find the right way to explain his girlish hairstyle. "Well, Mum ... you know that I'd arranged for him to join us on the project instead of going with you?"

"Yes, it was to save him from getting bored while tagging along with me."

"Well, you see," Shirley was struggling to find the right words, "the only thing was that it was to be an all girls' party, so there was no way that he could come along as he was."

Shirley's mother looked puzzled for a moment the realisation dawned. "You mean he spent all the weekend pretending to be a girl? How did you do that? I mean, what in the world did he wear?"

"Oh, you know you always keep my old clothes in the spare bedroom so I just got some dresses and things which fitted him perfectly."

They were saved giving her the rest of the explanation by the telephone, so the somewhat bemused lady went out into the hall to answer it. It was quite some time before she returned and when she finally did she had a big smile on her face.

"Well, 'girls' ... I apologise for doubting your story," she said. "That was the police and it seems that they are very grateful to you two young 'misses' for all your help. They said that they won't need you to do anything else as the people responsible have apparently admitted to a whole series of offences. They also said that Anthea's family is very grateful and that they would be contacting you soon. It certainly appears that I have two little heroines in my house, doesn't it?"

The two cousins were relieved by this timely intervention because it had saved them from more embarrassing questions. Shirley's mother wasn't done with them just yet, however.

"I think we'd better keep quiet about Tony's deception when we tell his parents all about it," she said. "They might not appreciate the thought of their little boy parading around all weekend in dresses. Now I suggest he go and wash his hair and get it back to normal while I have a little talk with Shirley."

The rest of that day, and most of the next, seemed to fly by. Shirley was helping her mother catching up with all the washing and ironing plus assisting with the housework. Tony, now back to his 'normal' appearance kept busy exploring the nearby countryside and didn't have the opportunity to talk with his cousin. Secretly he kept wondering if he would ever have the opportunity to wear a dress or skirt again. As much as he hated to admit it, he'd grown to love the feeling wearing such pretty clothes had given him. He realised that there was no way he could ever tell his parents about his yearnings and how could he possibly ask them to let him have a dress of his own? He did have an idea that he could ask them for a kilt, then at least he could pretend it was a skirt but he wondered if he could ever summon up the courage.

It wasn't until after tea on Wednesday that the two of them had the opportunity to talk in private. "Did your mother say anything about me wearing your dresses?" asked Tony.

"She said that I shouldn't have tricked you into it," said Shirley. "But she agreed that no harm was done. She still says we mustn't mention it to your parents. You did make a pretty little girl though, you know. You looked so cute, especially in that ballerina party dress and carrying my old doll around like that! Despite your protests I know you enjoyed it, so don't pretend that you didn't."

Tony just grinned; his red face told his cousin more than any words ever could.

The next afternoon when Shirley and her mother had gone to the local shops Tony, who was in the garden playing, heard the phone ring. On rushing to answer it he heard a familiar voice although he couldn't figure out who it was at first.

"Antonia, is that you?" said the voice on the other end of the line. It was obviously a female, but he still couldn't think of who it might be. He was about to ask who it was when she continued, "It's Anthea here, sweetie. I'm sorry I haven't been in contact before, but things have been rather hectic around here as you can imagine."

"Oh, hello, Anthea." The eleven year old's heart started pounding as he spoke to the girl of his dreams. "It's good to hear from you."

"We're all so grateful for what you and Shirley did. Everything is being sorted out and your timely intervention has saved the company an awful lot of money. My uncle said that he is arranging for both you and Shirley to have some money put into trust as a thank you gesture. This will be made available to you when you grow up. We would also love to see you both, and your Aunt, of course, so we will send the car to collect you on Saturday. If it's all right you can all spend the night with us and we'll treat you to a rather special time. Well, I can't talk now as things are still rather busy. Phone me back later with your answer. Please try and come I'd so love to see you both."

With that she was gone and Tony was left alone with his thoughts. She still thought that he was a girl. Even if he eventually managed to tell her that he was really a boy, he was afraid that she would be put off even speaking to him. He resigned himself to keeping her illusion of him as a female because that way, at least, she would keep in contact.

On their return Tony excitedly told Shirley and his Aunt about Anthea's invitation and they both, especially Shirley, started to make preparations for their trip.

"But I'll have to get something new to wear," said Shirley. "I'll need something special."

"I thought that was coming" said her mother. "Okay, we'll go into town tomorrow and get you something appropriate."

"But what about Tony?" Shirley asked. "I mean, Anthea still thinks he's a little girl."

"Yes, I hadn't thought of that," his Aunt turned to look at him. "Well, as I see it, if you go with us as a boy you'll have to be prepared for some embarrassing explanations and I won't blame them if they start to think that we are a rather strange family."

"Can't he go as a girl then?" Shirley interrupted. "Really, Mum, he looks so pretty in a dress. You've got to let him. That way we won't need to explain anything."

His aunt looked at the pair of them with a doubtful expression on her face. Finally she said, "Well I'll leave that decision to Tony. He doesn't need to decide right. Why not think about it and tell me in the morning?"

That night Tony's thoughts were still troubled. He so wanted Anthea to think of him as a boy and not a little girl. In the end, however, the thought of being able to wear dresses again and not having to give embarrassing explanations won the day.

He told them both of his decision at breakfast. Shirley, of course, was enthusiastic but her mother still had reservations. After some thought she said, "Well let's do this properly then. I've already arranged for the two of us to have our hair done, so I'll phone to ask them to squeeze in one more. Then we'll have to go and get him a couple of special outfits as well. Now there's just one more thing before we go. Shirley, you'll have to help him get ready because he'll have to go out with us looking like a girl. He can't very well go to the hairdressers and trying on dresses looking like a boy."

Just then the telephone rang and was answered by Aunt Mary. After a short conversation, she made an announcement.

"That was a message from your mother and father," she said. "They have had to extend their stay for at least another three weeks, so I've agreed that it's okay for you to stay with us until the end of the school holidays".

Tony felt a little thrill course through his body. That meant he would be staying here for another month, maybe more! That meant that ....

Aunt Mary interrupted the youngster's reverie. "Well, come on, 'girls.' We've got a lot to do, so let's get going."

Before they could get started Tony's aunt quizzed them about the sort of age he was supposed to be as a little girl. She also told Shirley to find him some additional outfits from among her outgrown things because to do all this right he would need more clothes than the couple of special outfits she was going to buy for him.

Very soon Shirley presented 'Antonia' to her mother for approval. He was wearing a pure white cotton sleeveless summer dress with a very short flared skirt supported by a mass of frilly petticoats. His hair had been tied in 'little girl' bunches and he was wearing white ankle socks with buckle shoes. After a moment of staring at her cross-dressed nephew, Aunt Mary admitted that he did indeed make a pretty little girl.

"So, 'Toni" is short for 'Antonia' you say?" Aunt Mary smiled at her fidgeting nephew and sighed. "Well, I must say that it makes perfect sense now that I see how cute you look. You look rather like an 'Antonia' dressed in your cousin's clothes."

The quiet "thank you" Tony replied disguised his real feelings. As quiet as he was, the cross-dressed boy felt fabulous; his reservations about wearing really short frothy skirts had disappeared the night of the dinner at the lodge and he was revelling in the glorious feeling of being back in skirts once again.

Their first point of call was at the hairdressers and soon Tony's hair had been transformed into a mass of loose curls cascading around his face. He was both enthralled and worried by this, but Shirley assured him that it would all wash out ... eventually.

Tony's new experiences continued with seemingly endless visits to an assortment of dress shops and at the end he was very satisfied with the two new outfits his Aunt had bought for him. One was a party dress, similar in style to the ballerina dress he had so enjoyed wearing at the dinner at the lodge. This one was pale lemon trimmed with white and had the essential matching panties; trying it on in front of the dressing mirror, he looked and felt just like a fairy, it was so light and fluffy! His other outfit was a little more grown up, consisting of a green mini kilt with matching waistcoat together with a white lace blouse and long white boots.

When they had completed their shopping Aunt Mary treated them to dinner at a restaurant. It was there he had another first time experience when he had to visit the ladies powder room. Even when they returned home his feminisation continued with the provision by Shirley of a baby-doll nightie. She explained that there was no way he could go to sleep with a hairstyle like his in pyjamas.

Chapter 8 - Conclusion

The following morning they were collected by the same car and driver who had collect Anthea on the previous Monday evening. Tony was wearing yet another of his cousin's dresses, this one in pink and white stripes and he carried the inevitable purse. Shirley's old dolly, of course, had to accompany them and she had her own seat in the car. Tony played the 'little girl' role to the fullest extent, holding his dolly's hand and tending to her hair as though he'd done so a million times. Aunt Mary thought it was remarkable just how convincing her nephew appeared as he pretended to play with his borrowed doll, and she literally had to bite her tongue to keep from telling him what a wonderful little girl he made.

They were made very welcome on their arrival and Anthea greeted both 'girls' with a kiss; this had more effect on Tony than she could possibly have realised. Anthea entertained them by showing them all around the huge modern house with its extensive grounds. Later, while Aunt Mary discussed the arrangements of the 'girls' trust fund, the threesome went to watch some trout in a nearby river.

That evening they were all treated to a special dinner and Tony wore his new party dress. Again he wore make up and smelled sweetly of perfume. And again he was the centre of everyone's attention when he arrived on the scene.

This time, however, it wasn't just because of how he was dressed. Tony and Shirley both were honoured by Anthea's relatives for their efforts in helping the teenaged girl escape.

"These two young ladies took a terrible risk to come to our beloved Anthea's rescue, and we want to thank them for their ingenuity and bravery," Anthea's Uncle Robert said in a very serious voice. "These are indeed two extraordinary young people. I only wish there were more children like them in this world today...."

Tony was burning bright red, from the top of his curly head to the tips of his toes, as everyone at the table clapped their hands and clinked their glasses together. Aunt Mary beamed with pride, and she pressed the two children to stand and curtsey in polite response. This brought a roar of approving laughter and an even greater shade of red to the cross-dressed boy's complexion, and he thought his heart would explode as he stood before the group, plucked the hem of his skirt in imitation of his cousin, and bowed his head shyly.

ptds mgig5.jpg


"You've been very brave," Anthea told
the cross-dressed detective as she gave him a kiss.

Anthea concluded the honours that evening with presents for the two 'girls.' For Shirley she presented a small, but very beautiful diamond pin in the shape of heart, the likes of which the younger girl had never seen nor owned before. The two girls hugged and giggled like a pair of school girls, and everyone smiled to see them so happy.

Tony felt his mouth turn dry as he was asked to stand and receive his gift. "My grandmother gave me this when I was very young," the seventeen year old said with a soft voice. She held up a delicate gold chain before the young boy's eyes and let it dangle for the longest time; suspended there before him, as though in flight, was a tiny golden fairy. "This was my good luck charm when I was little and I want you to have it. You reminded me so much of a little fairy that first day in the garden, hiding behind the bushes like that and offering to rescue me ... I just knew you would bring me good luck. I hope she does, too."

With that Anthea draped the spider web-thin necklace about the trembling boy's neck and fastened it, allowing the gilded fairy to rest just below the hollow of his throat. The teenager then gave the blushing child a kiss on the cheek and whispered into his ear, "You'll always be my little fairy, Toni. Always ...."

Not surprisingly, the petticoated detective felt that horrible tingling sensation in a place he never even thought would tingle, and he couldn't help squirming about uncomfortably! But this time he was in front of a whole room filled with people watching his every move! His emotions, the attention he was receiving, the touch of his beloved's hand on his, the smell of her breath ... it all was too much for him to deal with and he started crying, much to the delight and sympathy of everyone sitting around the table. Aunt Mary motioned for the tearful boy to take his seat, and he spent the remainder of the evening clinging to her skirts like the shy little hero he was supposed to be.

That night, just as he was getting ready for bed, Tony held up his new necklace to look at and thought about what Anthea had said. He was good luck to her, there was no debating that. If he hadn't agreed to his cousin's silly plan and put on those ridiculous clothes and acted like such a ... well, who knew what might have happened? He realised right then and there that he wanted oh, so badly to wear his new dress again and again! But then he thought sadly that this may be the last occasion he would feel its delicate caress against his legs. As he stared at the tiny fairy he wondered just how many other little boys of his age possessed their own party dress.

The next morning after spending the night in a huge bed, Tony in his new kilt outfit, had another wonderful surprise. Anthea came down wearing an outfit that was almost identical! They could have been sisters, dressed in such similar clothes. It was a strange feeling to be dressed so alike but he realised that he had a problem. The sight of his beloved Anthea in that outfit especially as it so closely resembled his own began to get him aroused again. But this time he was wearing a little kilt with no petticoat and as it was very difficult for him to keep his excitement from being noticed, he spent a lot of time sitting with his hands placed primly in his lap.

Their visit over, Shirley and her mother slept for most of the journey home. Tony, however, just couldn't sleep because there were too many things running through his mind. He couldn't stop thinking about Anthea, but he also knew that if they met again he would probably have to tell her the truth about his real identity.

He also wondered how or when he would ever be able to wear dresses or skirts again; after all, he now had two little girl outfits of his very own. If the right situation ever presented itself who knows what might happen. He lifted his feet onto the seat and hugged his legs tightly in a typical little girl pose, squirming about in his panties and kilt. Gone completely, at least for that moment, were his feelings of embarrassment about wearing skirts. Quite the contrary, he had grown to love the feel and freedom that these clothes gave him. Summer vacation, he remembered as he looked over sleepily at the little doll still sitting in it's own seat, wasn't over just yet...


fin

Petticoat Detective Squad Adventures - The Mystery of the Girl in the Ga

Author: 

  • New Author
  • Andrea

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Adventure
  • Mystery or Suspense

Character Age: 

  • Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes: 

  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Tricked / Outsmarted

TG Elements: 

  • Fancy Dress / Prom / Evening Gown

Permission: 

  • Permission granted to post by author
Welcome

to the

Petticoat Detective Squad Adventures

This page is dedicated to Andrea, an author with an uncommon talent. She has penned a series of children's adventure stories in the style of Nancy Drew or The Famous Five, all revolving around a similar theme. In those stories, that theme was usually about the child, or children, confronting adversity and triumphing in the end... and so it is with The Petticoat Detective Squad.

Alas, these are all there are in the series, and there can be no more. Andrea was taken from among us. We will miss her great talent and her gentle spirit as exhibited in these elegant tales of naiveté and wonder.

These stories are posted with permission. All stories  © 1998 - 1999 Daphne, all rights reserved. Please contact [email protected] if you would like to know more about Andrea, or the Petticoat Detective Squad. These stories are presented just as they first appeared on "Daphne's Secret Garden." I have not changed anything except some minor HTML coding in order to get each story onto a single page.

These stories are written to depict a young boy's first innocent encounters with cross-dressing and his subsequent feelings. If the reader is seeking descriptions of explicit or adult sex then they will be disappointed because this sort of thing is not included here.

Return with me to the age of innocence and as a child, thrill in the mystery and adventure, as Andrea's stories come to life on these pages.

The Mystery of the Girl in the Garden

This tale concerns a young boy spending a holiday with his older girl cousin and favorite aunt. The children become obsessed with the mystery of the figure of a lonely girl who regularly appears in the garden of a nearby manor house. When our hero's cousin and a small group of school friends are invited to spend a couple of days staying at the manor to work on a school project, she is presented with the perfect opportunity to solve the mystery. To make her plan work, however, she must enlist her cousin's help and get him included in the party. The only problem is that the party must consist of girls only...

A Petticoat Detective Squad Adventure: The Mystery of the Girl in the Garden

Written by Andrea, with a bit of help from Daphne.

Forward

Children's adventure stories such as Nancy Drew or the Famous Five all revolve around a similar theme. That theme is usually about the child, or children, confronting adversity and triumphing in the end.

The story that follows is a variation on that theme and viewed from a different perspective. Our little tale concerns a young boy spending a holiday with his older girl cousin and favourite aunt. The children become obsessed with the mystery of the figure of a lonely girl who regularly appears in the garden of a nearby manor house. When our hero's cousin and a small group of school friends are invited to spend a couple of days staying at the manor to work on a school project, she is presented with the perfect opportunity to solve the mystery. To make her plan work, however, she must enlist her cousin's help and get him included in the party. The only problem is that the party must consist of girls only....

This story is written to depict a young boy's first innocent encounters with cross-dressing and his subsequent feelings. If the reader is seeking descriptions of explicit or adult sex then they will be disappointed because this sort of thing is not included here.

Chapter 1 - The Holiday Begins

"She's there again."

Shirley was looking through her binoculars from the bedroom window in the direction of the manor house.

"Who is?" asked Tony. It was a rather pointless question as he knew what the answer would be. Try as he might, he just couldn't summon up his cousin's enthusiasm for the distant figure in the manor house garden.

Ever since his arrival at his Aunt Mary's house where he was to spend three weeks holiday, his cousin Shirley has been obsessed with the lonely figure who appeared twice a day in the distant garden. Shirley was twelve, almost thirteen, and more than a year older than her boy cousin. Her age, plus the fact that she was a girl had made Tony very reluctant to accept his Aunt Mary's offer of a holiday at her house by the sea. It wasn't just that Shirley was an older girl, but Tony had nothing in common with her and he didn't really want to leave all his friends behind at home. His parents hadn't been able to go on holiday that summer so they insisted that he go on the pretext that it would do him good.

The first thing Shirley had told her cousin about on his arrival was the 'mystery' of the lonely girl. She had first spotted the strange figure while looking at birds through her bedroom window and had noted that she appeared at almost the same times every day if the weather was fine. The routine was always identical; the mystery girl would come down the steps to the lawn at the front of the annex attached to the main house. She would have a short walk always accompanied by one or other of the people who had rented the annex for the summer and then sit on a garden seat to read. Her appearances would always last for an hour and she would then, accompanied by her companion, walk slowly back to the house.

Tony had once been persuaded to look at her through Shirley's powerful binoculars and he saw a very pretty girl a few years older than his cousin with long flowing blond hair and a haunting sad look in her eyes.

"I still don't know why you're so obsessed with her. She seems all right to me." The bored youngster picked up one of the magazines lying on the bed and began thumbing through it.

"Well, you must admit it's strange. She comes outside to the garden at the same time each day and although the other people staying there are seen around the village, you never see her."

"Had you thought that she might be ill or something?" Tony spotted something in the magazine far more interesting than his cousin's current obsession and he settled down to read.

"I told you that it was my first thought," said Shirley, "but I spoke to one of the people who are living at the annex when I saw them outside the post office. I asked him if there were any children staying there because we could make them welcome. He said that there were only grown ups living there and that they would only be there for a few months. So if that isn't strange, what is? I mean, what is he trying to hide?"

"I still think you're making something out of nothing."

"Well, I'll have a chance to find out some more this weekend," replied his cousin, who was peering through her binoculars again.

Shirley and four of her school friends had been invited to stay at the lodge which was situated inside the manor grounds for two nights on the coming Saturday. They were doing a holiday project on local history and the weekend at the lodge would give them a valuable opportunity to study the history of the manor and its attached priory. Aunt Mary was going away on business while Shirley was doing her project and because she didn't want to leave Tony alone in the house it was decided that he should accompany his cousin and her friends.

"By the way, don't forget. You'll be joining us instead of going away with mum," said Shirley almost as an afterthought.

"Do I have to go with you?" The eleven year old didn't relish spending three days with a bunch of older girls. Talk about boring! Frustrated, he flipped through the magazine and wondered why in the world he was even there.

"Mum and I thought you'd be bored tagging along with her," explained Shirley. "She'll be off at dawn on Saturday and won't be back until late on Monday. You can pretend you're helping us with the project, but you'll have the opportunity to snoop around for me and find out all you can about the mystery girl."

"I'm not sure that I want to spend the whole weekend with five girls, four of whom I don't even know."

"Well it's all arranged now, we've been told that we're sharing three double rooms at the lodge so it won't matter that you don't know the others because you can stay with me," Shirley said with an air of finality.

Still, Tony wasn't impressed with the idea of spending his valuable time cooped up with his cousin and her friends, but he decided not to argue the point. Besides, there were lots of grounds at the manor so he may be able to get away to explore them while the others were busy on their project. Although he wouldn't admit it, he'd developed a growing curiosity about the mysterious girl with the long blond hair; there was something about that sad expression on her face, which - as his cousin had suggested - raised questions that needed answers.

With the arrangements for the weekend already made, albeit without anyone consulting Tony, the rest of the week passed by without incident. Shirley kept up her routine of looking out at the goings on in the manor garden while Tony amused himself with frequent walks to the beach.

He had no idea what he was getting himself into.

Chapter 2 - The Transformation

Early on Saturday morning Shirley woke her cousin by bursting into his room and calling, "Come on sleepyhead! Mum's already left and it's time to get moving. We've got a lot to do!"

Looking at the clock he turned sleepily to the intruder and muttered, "What's the hurry? We're not being collected until this afternoon so we've lots of time."

"There's not as much time as you think. We've got to get to get you prepared." And with that she pulled off the bedcovers.

"Hey, stop that! What's to prepare? All we have to do is get ourselves ready for the weekend at the manor, and we packed our bags yesterday."

Shirley looked at him still lying on his bed trying to claw some of the bedcovers back. "Oh, didn't I mention it? We've got to get you ready because you'll be going to the manor disguised as a girl."

At first the eleven year old boy had difficulty in taking in the reality of his cousin's last remark, but it didn't take long before he understood the meaning of her words. "What do you mean I'm going disguised as a girl? How can I possibly do that? Don't talk so silly! I mean, why can't I go as I am and not pretend to be someone I'm not?"

"The only way I could get everyone to agree to let you come along was to tell them that you were my younger girl cousin Toni, spelt with an 'i'. You see, we were first of all invited to do the history project by the owners of the estate and they were obviously expecting a group of girls from a girl's school. My school wouldn't possibly agree to let me share a room with a boy, even if he is my cousin. And I really need you there to help me to find out about the mysterious girl in the garden."

"But how can you possibly imagine that anyone would be fooled into thinking that I was really a girl?" said a bemused Tony to his grinning cousin. "I mean I don't even look like one, do I?"

"Oh, I don't know about that," Shirley said in a sing-song voice. "With your build, a change of hairstyle and the right clothes you'd make a perfect girl. Clothes won't be a problem as you're smaller than me and mum's still got loads of the stuff I've outgrown, she never throws anything out."

Tony was still bewildered by all he was hearing. "But, does it mean I'll have to wear a dress or a skirt? I can't do that! Everyone will laugh at me!"

"Of course, silly! If you're a girl you'll naturally have to wear girls clothes. And don't worry so much. No one will laugh at you if you act like you're a girl."

"Well, I'll tell you what ... I won't wear a dress for you or anyone else for that matter!" Tony had never even thought about wearing girl's clothes before and he wasn't about to start now, no matter what his cousin said! No way!

"That's typical," said Shirley glaring at him. "You boys give everyone the impression that you're very brave and that us girls are the weaklings, but just ask you to do or wear something a bit different and you run away and hide. Surely you're not afraid of a few clothes, are you? If you are it's a very sad state of affairs. There may be someone in trouble over there and you won't help just because you're frightened to dress up in a disguise. Very brave of you I must say."

"I didn't say I was frightened," replied Tony trying to put up some sort of defence. If anything, he'd always thought of himself as a daring boy, and as much as he didn't relish wearing girls' clothes, he didn't want his cousin thinking him a coward. "I mean, I can do anything I want!"

"Oh good! That means you'll do it then! That's super! So, we'll start on your hair just as soon as we've had our breakfast. Come along, get your dressing gown on. We haven't got all day!"

With that she left the room and was soon followed by Tony who was still trying to figure out just how she'd got him to agree to her scheme.

"Does your mother know all about me going to the mansion as a girl?" he asked while they were eating.

"No," Shirley said matter-of-factly. "I forgot to mention it to her, but I'm sure she wouldn't mind as long as you agreed to it."

After they tidied away the remains of their breakfast Shirley guided her cousin into the spare bedroom after insisting that he wash his hair. The room was quite bare apart from an unmade bed, a chair and a chest of drawers. Shirley sat him down on the only chair and started to comb his still wet hair. The eleven year old protested when she started to insert some large plastic rollers.

"Don't worry, it'll go back to normal the next time you wash it," she said trying to reassure him. "I'll try to set it into a bob style so it will be easy to manage and we can dress it up if we need to look special."

After what seemed like hours of torture with rollers, hot dryers and sprays, Shirley gave a nod of approval as she completed the last stroke of her comb.

"I wouldn't have believed it, but your new hairstyle makes you look completely different!" she said with a satisfied smile on her face. "It makes you look even younger, which is a good thing really considering that you'll be wearing my outgrown clothes."

"Can I have a look at what you've done to me?" Tony was getting both concerned and curious. He was beginning to wonder if this was all a big mistake.

"No, you can wait until you're dressed then you can see the final effect. Now wait here while I get your clothes."

With that she left him alone in the room still wondering how he had let himself get into this situation. She returned after a couple of minutes carrying a bundle, which she dropped onto the unmade bed.

"I took the liberty of looking up your shoe size and it couldn't be better! You're exactly the size I was over a year ago and mum's kept some of my old shoes."

Tony looked suspiciously at the pair of pale blue open toed sandals perched on top of the unfamiliar bundle on the bed.

"Right, I'll leave you alone to get ready but I'll wait outside on the landing in case you need any help." And with that she was gone, leaving him alone to examine the strange garments she had brought in.

A few minutes later Tony - or should it have been Toni? - opened the bedroom door to reveal himself in his blushing glory to his cousin. The pale blue checked dress with its lace trim appeared to fit him perfectly. He was acutely embarrassed by the fact that the short flared skirt, which left three inches of visible bare leg above his knees, didn't offer much protection from exposing the frilly slip or the lace trimmed panties he was wearing. He felt both humiliated and embarrassed by his cousin's gaze. A pair of white knee length socks complemented the whole outfit together with the pale blue sandals.

"If you laugh I'll go and take everything off again," he said, his face burning even more at the sight of his cousin's huge grin. "I know I look stupid in all this."

"Oh, you most certainly do not look stupid, believe me. You look like a very cute ten year old girl! You really do! Even I'm having a hard time to convince myself that you're really my boy cousin. Come and have a look for yourself if you don't believe me."

She took his hand and led him to a large mirror on the wall at the top of the stairs; he stared at the reflection wide eyed. "That can't be me, can it? I mean, that looks like a girl!" was all he could say.

"I know I look stupid wearing all this ... everyone's going to laugh at me!"

"Oh, Tony, you look gorgeous! I could never look as pretty in that dress! You'll be perfect as my little cousin." Shirley threw her arms around the bewildered little boy/girl and hugged him tightly. He wasn't prepared for this unfamiliar show of affection and gently eased away from her. "Come along downstairs, you've got the rest of the morning to get used to wearing that sort of thing." She led him gently by the hand down to the living room where there were several mirrors. This made it almost impossible for him to avoid seeing his transformation.

After watching her cousin staring and posing awkwardly in the mirror, Shirley had a thought. "Here, I think we need just one more thing," she said as she dug around in a cabinet drawer. Holding a tiny bottle up for him to see, she smiled most satisfactorily. "This should do just perfect!"

To Tony's chagrin, he was led to the dining room table and sat down where he submitted meekly to having his fingernails painted a pale pink. It was a painstaking process, having to sit so still for so long in those flimsy, alien feeling clothes as the cool, strange-smelling polish was applied to his nails; he should have said something, but he was absolutely speechless. Too much was happening too fast, and he wasn't exactly sure what he was supposed to do except as he was told.

"Is all this absolutely necessary?" he finally croaked as his cousin finished up. "I mean, this is going too far!"

"Hmmm ... I don't think so. We can't have any slip ups, see? If we don't do this just right, somebody might suspect, and you don't want that to happen, do you?"

"I guess not," the eleven year old boy conceded.

"Good. Now, if you blow on your nails the polish will dry faster and we get going."

She's right about one thing, Tony thought as he huffed and puffed and tried to hurry the drying polish along. I certainly don't want anyone to know what all I'm doing. It just doesn't seem right that I should have to go through all of ... this ... just to find out about some girl in a garden!

All that morning the petticoated boy couldn't get rid of the feeling of embarrassment caused by the short, flared skirt. It made him feel very vulnerable, especially when Shirley took him for a walk outside and down to the nearby park. She tried to get him onto the rides in the playground but it was much too soon for him to feel relaxed enough about his girlish appearance. Instead, they just sat on a bench at the side of a pond.

Tony was only too aware that his lace-edged panties and slip could be made visible any time the light breeze played tricks with his skirt. Even worse, the panties seemed to give scant protection to his most private area. He also thought about his ridiculous situation; there they both were, boy and girl cousins, but they were both wearing dresses and no one could tell that anything was wrong or different about them. Or could they?

Sensing her cousin's obvious unease at the situation, Shirley was beginning to feel that she had asked too much from him. She thought for a bit about backing down, but she just couldn't bring herself to doing so as she was quite taken by the way he had been transformed. Tony really looked like a very pretty little girl and she just couldn't keep her eyes off him. To think that under that cute little dress and all those curls was her boy cousin! It was almost like she'd cast some magical spell over him, just like in her story books.

The cross-dressed boy did look miserable though, so in an attempt to encourage him to relax Shirley put her arm around his shoulders and in the way that girls often do to each other she kissed him lightly on the cheek.

"By the way, I took the liberty of removing your clothes from your overnight case and replaced them with things more appropriate for a little girl. I hope you don't mind"

"Uh ... that's okay, I guess." Tony squirmed for an instant and then snuggled against his cousin's arm.

Shirley was unaware that her kiss had provoked an unexplained reaction in her pretty little companion. His automatic reaction would normally have been to pull away, but whether it was because he was wearing a dress or something else, he felt strangely comforted by her intimate action. There was another reaction that he had no control over because at the moment the lingering kiss was planted on his cheek he felt a stirring, tingling sensation 3/4 the likes of which he'd never before experienced! 3/4 hidden deep within the folds of his skirts. He was puzzled by this strange development but revelled in the feeling of pleasure that it gave him. Squirming about in his flimsy disguise, he couldn't quite come to terms with it all, but perhaps with time...

Chapter 3 - The Manor

The morning passed and after lunch the two cousins were awaiting their lift to the manor. Tony was feeling a bit more at ease with his forced feminisation, but he still had momentary feelings of embarrassment, especially when he forgot about the revealing perils of his short skirt. He was also getting rather apprehensive about meeting others and was convinced that they would see through his girlish disguise, despite his cousin's reassurances.

Although the boundary wall of the manor was less than half a mile from the back of Aunt Mary's house the main entrance was at the far side, a distance of over three miles. It was for this reason that arrangements had been made for the two children to be collected and driven there by the mother of one of the other girls in the group.

The manor had been built on the original site of an ancient priory and the remains, which had been renovated recently, were one of the reasons for Shirley and the girls' project. Like all large country houses, the main structure had been altered and added to over the years and one of the biggest changes had happened at the turn of the century with the addition of a whole new wing which had become known as the annex. This annex was the part of the house visible from Shirley's bedroom window and had been converted into a self contained unit, separated from the rest of the house, with its own entrance gate at the opposite side to the main entrance and it's own section of garden. This part of the manor had been let separately over the years to a succession on temporary occupants and the girl who was the focus of Shirley's interest was one of these.

The owners of the whole estate spent only a few weeks living there each year but were well known in the area. The whole of the building was difficult to see from outside the high boundary wall because of a mature and dense fringe of woodland, which surrounded the formal gardens from the edge of the wall. The reason that the annex was visible from Shirley's window was that a gap had been cut through the trees to make way for the new entrance gate and drive.

Tony felt a little frightened when the car arrived to collect them. Anne, one of the other girls on the project, sat in the front seat next to her mother and he was grateful to be in the back next to Shirley. He wasn't sure how to react to Anne's mother's remarks about him being shy and that 'she' was such a pretty little thing.

His ordeal increased when they arrived at the lodge, which was quite a substantial building in itself and situated a couple of hundred yards from the main building. The rest of the group was already there and Tony wanted to run away as Shirley introduced him as her little cousin "Antonia," or "Toni," for short. He just wanted to get away from there and get rid of those sissy clothes forever. The blushing boy felt so humiliated when the group gathered around him making such a fuss over what a cute little thing he was. He was actually tempted in his desperation to haul up his little skirt and reveal to them all who he really was; of course he couldn't do that no matter how desperate his plight appeared.

The six were shown to their allotted bedrooms. Shirley and Tony were, of course, sharing and they both marvelled at the size of the twin bedded room with its en-suite bathroom. Shirley offered to unpack Tony's bag, which was just as well because he didn't really want to see what she had decided he should wear for the rest of the weekend. It was far better, as far as he was concerned, that all 'his' things hung out of site in the wardrobe mingling with hers.

After unpacking and tidying up they were all treated to a fabulous meal presided over by a pleasant, smartly dressed lady who introduced herself as the assistant estate manager. After they had eaten their fill the lady gathered then all together and explained what was expected of them during their stay. She told them that, within reason, they would have free access to most of the estate and grounds apart from the owners' private apartments and that they should also respect the privacy of the tenants who were renting the annex. It was explained that the annex was built much later than the rest of the house so it wouldn't be of any interest to the project and as a special treat the owners, who were returning the following day, had invited all the group to join them for dinner on the following evening.

The rest of the evening was spent with the girls planning out their project for the following days and watching TV. Tony, feeling very uncomfortable, tried to stay in the background as much as possible especially when the rest started 'girly' conversations among themselves. He didn't really have anything in common with a group of girls and was afraid that he might let something slip which might give them a clue to his real identity. They finished their preparations and started to talk among themselves in earnest. Their conversation seemed to jump from one female topic to another so he tried to concentrate on the TV program.

"Do you go to ballet classes, Toni?" He realised that Gwen, one of the group was directing the question at him.

"Er, no," he tried to stop himself blushing.

"You really ought to," Gwen continued, full of enthusiasm. "At your age and with your build I think you would be good at it. And you'd look really cute if you had to wear a tutu. I had to wear one last year and it felt heavenly. I think every girl yearns for the chance to wear one."

"Well, I certainly don't." This remark came from a rather large girl called Tracey.

"Well you wouldn't," retorted Gwen, "we hardly ever see you in a skirt outside school never mind a tutu. I bet you found it really hard when you realised you'd have to dress like a girl for a change to come on this project."

A small argument followed and Tony was grateful to be able to slip into anonymity again.

Boys weren't supposed to like things like this ... or were they?

Bedtime arrived and even then Tony was not allowed to forget his masquerade as a girl. Shirley produced a frilly pink nightie for him to wear and insisted he go to bed wearing rollers to protect his hairstyle.

The exhausted boy lay in bed, tired out after the day's exertions and wishing there were a way he could hasten an end to his situation. He reckoned that if he could find that there was no foundation to Shirley's concerns about the mysterious girl then he could think of a reason to be allowed back to her house and get out of skirts once and for all. Unfortunately, he also realised that even if her concerns were unfounded it was highly unlikely that he would be allowed to leave on his own. The only problem was that he had, well, kind of gotten used to the feel of wearing his dress and, although he would never admit it to anyone, he quite liked it. He revelled in the feel and the sense of freedom the skirt gave him; but, well, he was a boy after all, and boys weren't supposed to like such things ... or were they?

Tony awoke with a start; the sun was streaming through the window and at first he couldn't work out where he was. Then the reality of his situation came back to him and any lingering thoughts that the previous day's happenings were nothing but a dream were soon expelled. He became only too aware of the discomfort afforded by the hair rollers; not only that, but the nightie he had been wearing all night had ridden up and was at present bunched under his chin.

How embarrassing!

Chapter 4 - Tony the Detective

"Are you awake yet, sleepyhead?" Shirley's voice called from the bathroom. The boy in the nightgown realised that it would soon be time for breakfast, so he reluctantly clambered out of bed. After he was all washed up and his hair brushed out to a presentable coiffure, any hopes he had of being able to wear shorts or trousers that day soon evaporated when his cousin produced a dress in a similar style as the one he wore the previous day. This one was white and decorated with tiny pink flowers. When he was dressed he realised that the petticoat was, if anything, fuller than before making his skirt flare out and revealing even more of his legs. When he mentioned this fact, Shirley reminded him that he was supposed to be a 'little' girl and as such he must dress like one if his disguise was to work. She then emphasised the fact by tying two white bows of ribbon into his already feminine hairstyle.

"That looks great!" Shirley said, a satisfied smile showing her enthusiasm. "There's just one more thing. Here, you'll need these to help you play your role just right."

With that the young girl handed her cousin a little white purse and a small girl's doll. The doll was dressed in blue and white and had long golden curls. It was a bit worn and shiny in spots, but had obviously been taken care of by a long line of loving owners. Tony looked at the plump plastic face with the shiny red lips and sparkling blue eyes and made an ugly face. He held the childish toy and the purse as though they were poison.

"What am I supposed to do with these?" he asked in a mixture of confusion and disgust. "I'm not carrying a purse and doll around."

"Oh, sure you will. They're all part of your costume. You'll need the purse to keep your things in because as you might have noticed, there are no pockets in dresses. And all little girls your age have a favourite doll. Just carry it around sometimes and pretend to love it, that's all you have to do. It's expected."

"But, I'm not a real girl ...."

Shirley gave her cousin a dismissive look. "Oh, yes, you are. For the next couple of days, at least. I mean, for heaven's sake, Tony, you're wearing a dress and posing as my little girl cousin! So what if you are carrying a doll or a purse! Just do it, all right? Stop making such a fuss. Now come along, we're late for breakfast."

Tony braved the comments from the others at breakfast about how pretty his dress looked and how cute his dolly was without blushing too much. Oddly enough, except for Shirley and Gwen, most of the girls pretty much ignored him after they settled down and began talking amongst themselves; it was as though he was too young to be bothered with, and so he was left alone to eat his meal.

Afterwards, he managed to persuade his cousin that the doll would be best left behind in their room but she insisted that he took along the purse. He then accompanied Shirley and Ann to the restored priory library where the two 'older' girls were to do their research. While Ann walked ahead Shirley explained to Tony that she would suggest after a few minutes that as he couldn't be of much use to them there he should see if any of the others needed some help. This, she said would give him the opportunity to go and snoop around and see if he could find out anything about the mysterious girl from the garden.

Alone in the woods with no one to see him, Tony danced and giggled like a real girl!

The petticoated boy took his cue and walked towards the wood, which surrounded the whole of the manor's extensive gardens. Tony reckoned that once inside the cover of the trees he could approach the area of the annex without being spotted by anyone. He cursed at his cousin's careless attitude towards his clothing because the brilliant white of his borrowed dress would make it very difficult to remain undetected. Carrying that darned purse around made things even more difficult, and he thought about hiding it in the bushes while he played his spy game, but decided against it.

As he walked alone among the trees and the flowers he found himself beginning to enjoy the delicious sensation he was getting from his rustling skirt and petticoat. He started to dance and twirl around, giggling like a real girl as his skirts flared out; he didn't have to care because there was no one around to catch sight of his underwear and to laugh at his antics.

Tony made his way through the trees in the direction of the annex in good time, but his plan to get near to his goal was thwarted by a very high fence. This was obviously erected to give the tenants of the annex their own private garden area. As far as Tony could see the fence ran all the way from the house right up to the estate boundary wall. He walked slowly along the fence in the direction of the wall contemplating his next move. It was impossible for him to climb the fence as it offered no foot or handholds and was at least ten feet high topped with two-foot wide strip of trellis. Even if the climb was possible he was hardly dressed for that sort of activity. It began to look as though the mystery of the lonely girl would remain just that, a mystery.

Not willing to give up so soon, the cross-dressed boy looked carefully in the remote hope of finding some sort of gap or hole in the woodwork but the structure was fairly new and built from strong timber so he soon dismissed that idea. He was just about to turn back when he came across what appeared to be a pile of wood. Upon closer inspection, he saw that it was in fact several lengths if wicket type fencing. This, he assumed, was all that remained of the previous boundary fence, which had been replaced to give the annex occupants a more substantial boundary.

An idea suddenly came to him! If he were able to lift one of these sections of redundant fencing and prop it against the barrier it would make an ideal makeshift ladder. At least then he would have the chance to see over the top and maybe find out something which would satisfy his cousin. Maybe then she would see the futility of her little plan and he could finally get back into trousers where he belonged!

"However do I get myself in these predicaments?" he lamented quietly as he began to work.

Tony carefully lifted a section from the pile and found it to be surprisingly light. After he positioned it against the fence he was gratified to see that it reached the top just below the strip of trellis. He hesitated before starting to climb as he remembered times when he and his friends had made fun of girls climbing and showing their knickers, the boot was now on the other foot; at least in this case there was no one about to see.

The fence made an ideal ladder and in no time at all he reached the top and was peeking through the trellis. It was then he discovered that he had been offered another stroke of luck! Stacked against the other side of the fence was a pile of tree trunks, probably the remains of the trees which had been felled to make way for the separate entrance to the annex. All he had to do was to climb over the trellis and he would be able to walk down the timber pile almost as easy as walking down a staircase.

"Dresses may feel and look nice," the flushed boy muttered to himself, "but they are not very practical when it comes to climbing about!"

Blushing slightly when he realised that he had another minor problem. He hitched up his skirts out of harms way above his waist and, holding them with one hand and his purse with the other, he clambered over the trellis and onto the pile of timber. Good thing there was no one around to watch; they would have gotten a grand look at his panties with his dress held up so high.

"Dresses may feel and look nice," the flushed boy muttered to himself, "but they are not very practical when it comes to climbing about!"

Once on the ground again Tony set off in the direction of the garden and soon found that the formal lawn was surrounded by sections of ornamental hedging and bushes. This was perfect because if he kept himself low he would be able to get quite close to the house without being detected. Slowly, he dodged from bush to bush until he was quite close to the edge of the lawn with its beds of flowers and ornamental fountains. He managed to find a vantagepoint with a clear view of the main entrance through a small gap in a bush. He wondered just what information he could get and just how he would obtain it.

As he knelt down and mulled his next move over in his mind he was suddenly aware of movement from the main door. Two people were coming out of the house; he tried to huddle in as close to the bush as possible cursing his little flirty skirt as he tried to get it under control. He started to panic as the two figures; one of who was the mystery girl started to walk towards him. She was older than she appeared when viewed from a distance, but with her long flowing blond hair and delicate features he had to admit that she was beautiful. Tony fell instantly in love with this delectable vision in her blue dress and felt an involuntary exciting reaction from the region of his panties. At that moment he vowed that if she was in trouble he would do anything to help her, dress or no dress.

As the odd couple approached ever nearer, the petticoated boy started to get worried; the bush wouldn't hide him if they walked past it. He fought a sense of panic building inside, and as he struggled to remain silent, he could hear the mysterious girl talking to her companion, an older man with greying temples and a dark suit.

"Just how much longer are you thinking of keeping me here?" the girl asked with a defiant air. Her voice was strong, almost demanding, which surprised the hidden boy.

"A couple more weeks should do it, then all the Company's funds will be back where they belong," her companion replied. "We've been through all this before and you're not going anywhere until then. Don't think you'll be able to blow the whistle on us even when you are back in circulation because we'll just say that you are imagining things. It'll be a reaction to your accident and we've told everyone that you've had a bit of a breakdown and no one will be able to prove otherwise. You know it was very convenient that you broke both your legs in that traffic accident because everyone will believe your ramblings are the result of a delayed shock."

So Shirley had been right all along! The mysterious girl was in trouble! And it sounded really serious! Tony was never so relieved when the pair stopped approaching his hiding place and the girl sat down on a bench just the other side of his bush. The teenaged girl was sitting so close to Tony, he could almost touch her. He had a clear view of the back of her head with its beautiful hair.

"Well, John, you won't get away with it. Now, just go away and leave me to read in peace."

"As you wish," the girl's captor said, a hint of sarcasm in his voice. Much to the hidden boy's relief, the man retraced his steps and disappeared back into the house.

"OK, you behind the bush," the older girl said softly without turning around. "Who are you and what are you doing here?!" While it was obvious she was addressing Tony in his hiding place, she kept her face buried in the book, maintaining the impression that she was quietly reading.

"Just tell me what you're doing here," the girl whispered loudly. "It's a good thing it was only me who spotted you, otherwise there would have been all sorts of trouble."

Recovering his composure, Tony explained as quickly as he could the reason for his clandestine visit to the garden and confirmed that she was indeed in trouble.

Still without moving her head she replied, "Oh, my ... if you could help me, it would be marvellous! But we can't continue to talk like this. Apart from the fact that it's very difficult to speak to someone who can't be seen, there is a great risk that you'll be discovered. Could you come back later? We could meet in the woods."

"I could come back this afternoon. If we met somewhere by the fence I could keep out of site until you arrived. Won't they mind that they can't see you? What if someone decides to come with you?"

There was a trace of a giggle in the girl's voice as she replied. "Oh, no. They feel confident that they don't need to keep me under observation all the time. They know that my legs are still weak from my accident, so I'm not up to climbing walls or anything. But they would get worried if I were out of sight for too long. I've hidden away a couple of times since my arrival here and it's fun to see them chasing all over the place in a state of panic looking for me. What if we meet somewhere along the fence at about three o'clock? You'd better keep well out of sight just in case one of the others decides to tag along with me. I'll hum a tune if everything's okay and I'll talk loudly if anyone's with me. Please be careful, remember I spotted you this morning. By the way, what do I call you?"

"Uh, Tony, I guess," the now very nervous feminised boy replied.

In spite of the seriousness of her situation, the older girl giggled. "Well, it's nice meeting you, Tony-I-guess. See you at three."

The petticoated boy went back to the lodge as quickly as he could, being very careful not to leave any trace of his visit behind. He placed his makeshift ladder back where he had found it and waited in the lodge for the girls to return for lunch.

As he sat on a bench in the main foyer, squirming and fidgeting about in his borrowed panties and dress, Tony pondered his predicament. This wasn't turning out at all like he imagined! He couldn't get the girl in the garden out of his mind! She was so beautiful and aristocratic in her manner and despite the difference in their ages he felt that he was in love with her. Looking down at the frilly frock he was trapped in and the purse in his hands, he tried to imagine how much stranger his day could become.

The main problem when the girls returned was that Tony had difficulty in speaking to Shirley without the others overhearing. They were all too involved with their project, but Shirley also sensed that her cousin had found out something important. At last, they managed a few minutes alone together and he rapidly told her all about the mornings events.

"Look, go back and find out all you can." Shirley was extremely excited by what she heard and was thinking ahead to their next move. "I told you all along that there was something wrong. Once we know the details we can make plans on how we can help. This is really getting to be an adventure, don't you think?"

The boy in the dress nodded and shrugged. "I guess so," he said grudgingly.

"Oh, don't act so coy. I think you're having more fun than you let on."

Before the appointed time Tony retraced the route he had taken that morning and found an ideal hiding place quite near the pile of timber. He wondered if the captive girl would be able to come alone or if she would come at all. He hoped things worked out. He so wanted to see her again, even if it was at some risk to himself ... and his dignity.

He waited, crouched in his hiding place, straining to hear if anyone was approaching and then suddenly he heard it. Someone was walking in his direction humming a tune; this was the 'all clear' signal.

"I'm over here," Tony called out softly and revealed himself.

Seeing the tall, pretty girl standing there in the woods, her long flowing hair blowing in the breeze conjured up a picture of absolute perfection. She walked slowly over to where he stood, her delicate heeled shoes making a rustling sound in the sparse undergrowth. Her look was one of both surprise and puzzlement.

"Why, you're a little girl!" Her first words to him made him realise that instead of the eleven year old boy he really was, all she could see was a little girl of about nine or ten. He shuddered slightly because, well, there was the girl of his dreams and here he was wearing a dress. He felt demoralised as he looked down at his girlish appearance, and a wave of embarrassment as powerful as he felt the first time he had gone outside in a skirt swept over him. There was obviously no way he could explain himself at the moment, so all he could do was nod and grin foolishly.

"Why, what did you expect?" was all he could manage to say.

"No, don't get me wrong. All I could see this morning was a glimpse of your head plus something white. I suppose I didn't know who to expect but when you said your name was Tony and the way you talked, I just assumed that you were a boy. Judging from the way you're dressed, nothing could be further from the truth. I suppose it's Toni, short for Antoinette or Antonia?"

"Uh, Antonia?" Tony had to think for a moment back to what his cousin had told him. Who would name their daughter something silly like that? he thought for a fleeting moment.

"Well, Antonia, you're really cute. That's a very pretty dress you're wearing. And your nail polish matches the little flowers just perfectly!"

Oh, how these remarks made him squirm! He wanted so badly to tell her that he was really a boy in disguise but he knew he couldn't as this would only complicate matters further. Instead, he wisely asked her to tell him all about her problem, so she sat down on a fallen tree trunk and motioned for him to sit beside her.

The older girl took hold of his hand and began to explain her predicament. Feeling her hand gently holding his started to make the petticoated boy excited and he felt the now familiar stirring underneath his skirt. He prayed to himself that this reaction would remain undetected and hidden by the folds of his dress, but from the way he felt, that might not be possible.

Her tale was rather complicated as it turned out. Her name was Anthea and she was nearly eighteen years old. She'd been raised by several aunts and uncles ever since the death of her parents many years ago, and as the benefactor of a will giving her the major part of the family's business empire, she was due to take control of her inheritance on her eighteenth birthday.

Unfortunately some of the senior members of the company had been using money from the business to finance some illegal dealings. They had been very clever because the money borrowed from the company had always been returned once their illegal proceedings had born fruit, so the company's auditors would never know. However, on their most recent escapade, something had gone wrong which meant that there would be a delay in them replacing the money they had borrowed. This became a real problem because on Anthea's eighteenth birthday she was required to sign some papers regarding her finances and there was a big risk that the money missing from the funds would be spotted.

To gain enough time for them to put things right they decided to take Anthea away on the pretext that she had developed nervous complications as a result of a recent automobile accident, she would need a complete rest for a few weeks. Of course, when she was allowed to return, there would be no evidence of wrong doing in the company accounts. If she said anything about being imprisoned against her will it would be dismissed as nonsense and instead regarded as an ongoing reaction to her accident trauma.

Tony listened without comment and when she had finished her tale said, "What difference would it make if you got away before they were ready? I mean, you say that it's only for a couple more weeks, and then no one will believe your story?"

"Well, unbeknown to them I left a note when I realised what was about to happen and I know that it had to have been found. What I don't know is that if it has been fully investigated. Of course, if it has the police would be involved but they would be powerless unless they knew where I was. The problem is that if they get even the slightest suggestion that the police are nosing around here I would be spirited away to some other unknown hideaway. That's why I have to get away as soon as possible."

"Don't worry, we'll think of a way," said Tony reassuringly.

"Well, you'd better go now just in case someone does decide to find out where I am."

"I'll come back tomorrow afternoon, we'll have sorted out something by then." Tony then, for the second time that day, made his way excitedly back to the lodge.

Chapter 5 - Party Time!

When Shirley finally arrived Tony told her about his news, this time they had the luxury of the privacy of their bedroom.

"We'll both have to think carefully about this," she said after hearing her cousin's extraordinary tale. "But we haven't much time at the moment as we have to get ourselves all poshed up for the owners' dinner. We must make time later, but for now we have to pretend that there is nothing amiss so we'll have to act normally. Right? I'll take a bath first, then you can use the bathroom while I'm getting dressed, that way I'll be able to help you finish getting ready."

After what seemed like an age Shirley emerged from a steam filled bathroom and motioned for her cousin to take her place. Divested of his girlish frills for a short time, the eleven year old boy enjoyed the luxury of the huge bath filled with lots of hot water and was able to forget about skirts and dresses and ribbons and dolls. His cousin banging on the door interrupted his self-indulgence, however.

"Come on, have you finished?"

Tony emerged draped with a huge fluffy towel. He blushed to see his cousin resplendent in a full length pale blue party dress. She had re-styled her hair and was wearing a little make up as well.

"You look nice," he said. "Quite grown up, in fact."

"Thanks for the compliment," she replied, kissing him affectionately on the cheek. "Now, come and sit over here we'll have to start getting you looking something special yourself. We haven't much time, so hop to it!"

The blushing boy sat on a stool by the dressing table while Shirley started to arrange his hair with hot rollers and curling tongues. He wasn't sure about this especially when she added a sparkling pink hair ribbon, but he didn't dare say anything, reckoning that she knew what she was doing. He did protest however when his cousin started to apply lipstick and powder to his face. She brushed his protests aside, saying that all little girls like making up their faces when going to parties.

"Now let's get you dressed," she said as she finished the final touches. She then walked over to the wardrobe to sort out his special outfit for the evening.

Tony just gaped at the garment his cousin pulled out of the closet. Instead of something in a similar style to her own dress, this one was short, pink and frilly. All he could see were row upon row of frilly net as she held it up on its hanger as if for his approval. He also noticed that her other hand contained other pink and frilly things, none of which he could identify.

"What's wrong? Don't you like it?" Shirley sensed her boy cousin's unease.

"I thought I'd be wearing something like your dress," he said, his discomfort still growing.

"Don't be silly, you're supposed to be a little girl and this sort of thing is much too grown up," she indicated her own splendid gown. "All girls your age wear little dresses like this for parties and special occasions. It's the latest style for them. Now come on, I'll turn my back while you put these on."

The older girl handed him a pair of pink panties, which were the same colour as the dress she still held on its hanger. The trembling boy took them nervously and examined them closely. They were a boy's worst nightmare, decorated with row on row of lace frills. Having little option he dropped his protective towel and slid them up his bare legs and over his naked bottom. He was immediately aware of the cool sensation they gave once in place.

"You may as well put these on now before the dress," Shirley had turned back to face him and dropped a pair of pink frilled ankle socks and some shining white party shoes onto the bed. As she watched her boy cousin primping about in his panties and socks, she fought the urge to go over and hug and kiss him. It was amazing how girlish he looked, even without putting on his dress!

"Very good," she said with a subtle smile. She then dug through her case and produced some cotton balls and a couple of small bottles. "Come here and have a seat. I don't want to mess up your dress in case we spill any of this."

"Oh, do we have to ...?" Tony looked at the tiny bottles with dread. "My nails already have polish on them."

"Yes, we have to. After all, this is part of your disguise. People would think it rather peculiar that a girl dressing up for a dinner party didn't bother to put on new nail polish. Pink is all right, but this red is really bright, just the kind that a little girl like Antonia would want to try on, especially with the dress you're going to wear. Now, sit still and hush up."

Tony sat as quietly as he could in his lipstick, panties and socks, trying his best to cooperate as his cousin removed the pink polish from his fingers and replaced it with the bright red. He couldn't help but feel a sense of panic as the brush touched his finger with the gaudy colour, and Shirley was quick to notice.

"This is going to make you look really cute, you know. No one will ever suspect who you really are."

"But I hate that stuff! It's so sissy!"

"Well, that's part of the job, I guess," the older girl said as she worked. "We all have to do our part if we're ever going to solve this mystery."

When she was done, he had to admit that the bright colour did make his hands look even more girlish than before. Following Shirley's instructions, he blew on them for a bit while she put away some things and got the rest of his disguise ready.

"Now for the dress. It's good that with these little frocks you don't need petticoats as they have everything already sewn in."

Shirley helped her cousin "Antonia" get dressed for the party

She made Tony turn around and put his hands up while she slid the fluffy garment over his head. He closed his eyes at that moment because he really didn't want to see the finished effect. He was aware of a tightening around his body as his cousin fastened the buttons up the back and then he felt her fiddling around tying something, which further pulled in his waist. He realised that he was now partially trapped because there was no was he could get this garment off without her help.

"Now let's have a look at you!" As she turned him around he opened his eyes and was immediately confronted with his reflection in the dressing table mirror.

"I can't wear this! It's way too short!" Tony's protests went unheeded, of course. The little pink dress had puffed sleeves, and an excess of frill down the front and a large sash bow tied at the back around his waist. Worst of all the skirt was supported by several layers of net, which made it stand right out, barely covering his underwear. Obviously this was the reason for the matching panties. To his horror, he realised that he looked just like a little ballerina. His cousin's friend Gwen was right; maybe he should have taken ballet lessons after all!

"No, it's not, you silly! It's just right. They'll never think you're a boy dressed like this." Shirley beamed at him. She had a pretty good idea from her cousin's expression how he must have felt and she was enjoying his discomfort immensely. "You look lovely, just like a little doll. I never realised that boys could look so cute. Now, just remember you are wearing a short flared skirt so be careful when you sit and don't ever bend over."

How could he forget in this ridiculous outfit? It wasn't what it covered but what it didn't.

"I feel really stupid! If any of my friends saw me now, I'd never hear the last of it!" For an instant the image of being confronted by his schoolmates popped into his mind and his face turned even more red than before. Fighting off a shiver, the petticoated boy bit his painted lip and awaited whatever more surprises his cousin had in store for him.

"Now just a couple more things before we go down." Shirley turned round and picked something up from the dresser. Before Tony realised what was happening she sprayed him liberally with perfume. He visibly cringed with shock as the sweet smelling cloud enveloped him, but somehow he liked the smell. Maybe it wasn't so bad after all....

His cousin then handed him the doll she'd made him carry earlier and told him that he'd better take it with him as little girls all liked to take their best dolls with them on special occasions. Standing there in his ballerina dress and the doll dangling in his hands, Tony voiced his protest one final time.

"Is all this necessary ...?" he whined futilely.

"Oh, hush! Now come on. The others will be waiting for us. I've thought up a plan which may help to free Anthea so I'll tell you about it later." She patted his little doll and smiled. "Don't forget your little friend."

Even with all the makeup on his face, Tony's face burned bright red as he hugged the small figure close to his body and followed his cousin as downstairs to join the other four girls.

Tony's feelings weren't helped by the other girls, all of whom were dressed in similar style to his cousin. For what seemed like an age they crowded around him, touching his hair and his dress, kissing him on the cheek and saying how cute he looked.

"I said it once and I'll say it again," Gwen said with a smile. "You really ought to see about taking ballet. As cute as you are in this dress, you'd be the star of the show!"

"Oh, phooey!" Tracey said, her face screwed up into a frown. "Just because you're a girl doesn't mean you have to be a sissy. Wearing stuff like that and playing with dolls? Why don't you grow up?"

Ann stepped alongside Tony and put her arm around the blushing boy. "Tracey Walters, really! Just 'cause you're a big soccer star doesn't mean you have to tease little Antonia." Tony winced to hear himself being referred to as 'Antonia.' "I wish I had a little sister like this to play with she could wear all my old hand-me-downs. Not everyone is cut out to be a tom-boy."

Which was exactly the thing the cross-dressed boy didn't need to hear.

The sumptuous meal that followed was presided over by a pleasant lady and gentleman who were the estate owners. The friendly couple obviously enjoyed the company of children because after dinner they suggested they play some party games. Games such as pass the parcel and musical chairs followed. Tony had a distinct advantage over the others during musical chairs because he wasn't hindered by his skirt like the others. Once he had got over the feeling of embarrassment caused by the fact that he continually offered glimpses of his panties when he ran around, he started to really enjoy himself. Everyone, even the begrudging Tracey, was impressed with his agility and enthusiasm, and they all had a wonderful time. More importantly, the rustle of his underskirts and the feeling of the sensuous material brushing against his legs were absolutely sensational, although he would never admit that fact to anyone.

When the games had finished Shirley suggested that they go outside to cool off. It was a pleasant cool summer's evening and it wasn't yet dark. She led Tony over the lawn out of earshot and started to explain her plan.

"When you see Anthea tomorrow," she said quietly so as not to be overheard, "tell her that we leave for home first thing on Monday morning. She can see our back garden quite easily so when we are home we will hang a towel on the washing line as a signal. If she can think of a signal to let us know she is ready we can use one of those ladder things you told me about to get over the wall. We'll meet her by the fence and take her back to our house and they'll never know where to find her."

Tony agreed that it was a brilliant idea but then he felt the cool breeze against his legs and shivered.

"Are you getting cold?" asked his cousin.

"Well, it's all right for you because your dress covers your legs and this one doesn't cover much at all."

"Oh come on," she replied. "You know you're enjoying wearing it. I could see that in the house."

Tony couldn't deny this, but he wouldn't admit it; instead he averted his eyes and his face went red. Rather than say anything, he just looked down at his little frilly dress.

"I thought as much," she continued. "You were really having a good time in there running around flashing your knickers, weren't you?"

This comment made him go even redder and he didn't know what to say or how to respond. All he could manage to say was a hoarse "I guess so."

"Well, then, we'll have to make sure you can wear a skirt more often. I think you don't even mind carrying your little dolly around, either. Am I right?" Shirley couldn't help but smirk as her cousin struggled to reply. She then led the way back to the house smiling to herself and thinking that it wouldn't be so bad after all having a boy like Tony come to stay more often. If she could find a way to get her mother to agree to him wearing dresses she could pretend that she had a little sister. Then they could have some real fun!

That night the two cousins discussed the details of Shirley's plan and then slept soundly.

The next day Tony, this time in blue and white gingham, helped the girls with their project until it was time for his rendezvous with Anthea. He was a little perturbed by the fact that his cousin had decided that he should have his hair in little girl bunches complete with white ribbons. He had also protested vehemently about the gingham dress she wanted him to wear. Not only was it extensively trimmed with lace edging, but the skirt was extremely short. Shirley dismissed his complaints by saying that he had enjoyed wearing a short dress on the previous evening.

"Besides, you're the one who complained that your other skirt was too long and got in the way, so this one should be better suited, right?"

"I .. I suppose," was all the boy in the dress could say.

As he stood before the dressing mirror and pouted, Tony thought to himself that it was as if his cousin was trying to make him look even younger than he was supposed to be. Little did he realise how right he was. His only consolation was that she allowed him to remove that gaudy red nail polish and painted his fingernails the more subtle pink.

The appointed time found him back in his hiding place by the fence awaiting the arrival of Anthea. His heart started to pound when he heard the soft sound of her humming a tune. This was the all clear signal so he called quietly to her and showed himself. The teenaged girl looked a picture of loveliness in her pale green dress with matching shoes, her long hair pulled back from her face by a hair-band. He was momentarily unable to speak as he took this vision in; he so wanted to tell her that he loved her.

Anthea smiled when she saw her new friend and she greeted him pleasantly. "Hello, sweetie. My, you do look nice! Oh, another pretty dress! Is it new?"

He wanted to scream "Boys didn't look nice and nor did they wear dresses!" But, of course he couldn't tell her the truth so he just said, "Thank you. I, uh, no, it's not exactly new, I guess."

"Well, it looks just perfect on you. So, what's the next step?"

When he had finished hurriedly telling her of the plan she just looked at him as if trying to take it all in. This worried him because he thought that she might think the whole thing was impossible but her face suddenly lit up with a big smile.

"Of course, if you look at the annex there is a window immediately above the main door and that is my bedroom. We normally lunch at about twelve and I sometimes go and rest in my room for an hour or so afterwards. I'll open a window to let you know I've seen your signal then I'll make my way to our meeting place."

"Will you be able to manage? I mean with your legs?" Tony asked with sincere concern.

"Oh, don't fret so, my sweet. They'll be all right. They're getting stronger every day." Anthea suddenly stepped forward and threw her arms around him in a tight hug. She was taller than he was and he found his face buried into her shoulder, the smell of her perfume sent him into a swoon, it was so heady. "Oh Toni, you don't know what all this means to me and my family. We'll be forever in your debt!" She released him from the embrace but still gently held onto his bare arms; as she looked closely into his eyes he could see that for the first time that the sad look had disappeared.

"Well, uh ... I'd better be off. Look out for the signal tomorrow." He really didn't want to leave her but he just couldn't control his emotions any longer, so he thought it best if he went quickly. Once safely back over the fence he sat for a while to try and unscramble his thoughts. For the first time in his young life he found himself attracted to a girl, admittedly she was far to old for him but he reckoned that under different circumstances they could have become friends. Maybe even close friends. The only problem was that she thought he was a little girl and he couldn't work out how he was ever going to tell her the truth.

Tony then set to work; he removed his makeshift ladder from the fence and carried it plus another to the perimeter wall. Once on top he dropped one of them over in readiness for use the following day. He was gratified to see that as it was summer the grass and bushes on the verge outside the wall hid the

improvised 'ladder' from sight. He then returned the second 'ladder' to its pile and returned to the lodge to report to Shirley.

Chapter 6 - Escape!

The following morning found the pair of cousins safely delivered back to Aunt Mary's house; it was almost eleven by the time they got themselves organised. Tony was wearing yet another dress, this one in pink, and when they were inside the house he suggested he change into his own clothes.

"What's the point in that?" asked Shirley. "If all goes well we'll be off to rescue Anthea in about an hour. You know she's expecting to see you as a little girl, so you'll only have to get changed again."

Tony was a bit annoyed that he was still to be trapped in skirts, but was somehow glad that he could remain his feminised self for just a while longer. After all, now would not be the time for embarrassing explanations to Anthea because she would have enough on her mind as it was. Reluctantly, he muttered, "I suppose you're right."

The pair hung out a towel onto the line and then retired to Shirley's bedroom to keep watch. Then at about a quarter past twelve they noticed a window open.

"There's the answer to our signal!" Tony enthused. "We'd better get going."

"Right. You just go and lock up the front door. I'll be with you in a minute."

Tony did as he was asked. He was dismayed, however, when Shirley appeared downstairs; she had changed into trousers and a jumper.

"Hey, that's not fair! How come it's okay for you to wear trousers when I still have to wear a dress? Can I change, too?"

"I changed into these because they might be more practical as we don't know what will happen. None of my trousers will fit you, and since you still have to be a convincing little girl, you'll have to stay in a dress. Now let's get going."

Tony wasn't happy at all with his cousin's reasoning but the two set off across the fields towards the manor wall. They found the makeshift 'ladder' and were soon securely hidden near another one which they had positioned ready for Anthea's appearance. Suddenly they heard a noise.

"I think she's coming," whispered Tony as he tried to peek in the direction of the noise.

"Keep down, it might not be her and we don't want to be seen if it's not."

"It's okay. It's her all right. She's just climbing over the trellis." Tony, followed by his cousin, stepped out from their hiding place and approached the ladder.

Anthea started her descent as soon as she saw that the two children had arrived. Tony saw right away that the older girl's hair had been tied back into a long ponytail, probably to keep it under control and out of the way; he also noticed with some frustration that she was wearing a green trouser suit teamed with a white purse and matching shoes. It only made sense, the flustered boy reasoned, since she knew she might have to do some climbing to get away, but it just didn't seem fair. In spite of his self-pity, however, he was glad to see her as she safely negotiated the climb and walked towards the two rescuers.

How come I'm the only one wearing a dress? he thought to himself. And I'm the only boy! He tugged at his short skirt for a moment and felt that shameful tingling beneath all that silk and lace. Oh, well, he sighed to himself. I guess it could be worse.

He just didn't know how.

Tony quickly regained his composure and introduced Anthea to Shirley. After replacing the 'ladder' back onto its pile, the trio climbed to the top of the perimeter wall. Scrambling about self-consciously in his short dress, he pulled up the ladder and positioning it ready for their climb down to freedom Anthea gave Tony a huge smile, and for a moment he forgot his misery. In no time they were heading towards the safety of the house. It had all been too easy.

Once inside Anthea asked Shirley to telephone the police and wrote down exactly what she was to say. Shirley dialled from the phone in the hall while the other two listened on the extension in the kitchen. The phone was quickly answered at the other end.

"Hello? I have some information regarding Anthea Vance." Shirley spoke with as much authority as she could muster, but the person answering didn't appear to understand. Shirley then, word perfect from Anthea's script, continued, "Would you please check with someone in authority?" The line went quiet for a few minutes then a different voice spoke.

"If you have anything to say about Anthea Vance, or if you know anything at all about her, please tell me." The new voice sounded very serious.

Anthea then took over. "Hello, I am Anthea Vance. To whom am I speaking?"

When the conversation got under way the cousins left her to discuss all the details and went to wait for her in the lounge. They stood up when she re-joined them a few minutes later grinning and looking excited.

"The police knew all about it. My note had been found, just as I knew it would. Apparently they figured out what's been going on with the business but they have kept it quiet until they knew where I was. They'll be sending someone round here and paying a surprise visit to certain people at the annex." She looked radiant and suddenly rushed towards the surprised Tony, threw her arms around him, lifted him off his feet and twirled him around. "I really don't know how I'm going to repay both of you."

Tony was aware that her action had caused his skirt to ride up exposing his panties, but there was nothing he could do. Instead, he blushed and giggled breathlessly.

"You don't need to repay us anything, Anthea. We just did what was right."

"Well, you are my little hero," the older girl said, kissing the petticoated boy on the side of his mouth. "I'll never forget this as long as I live!"

He was relieved when she released him and the three of them went up to Shirley's bedroom. By sharing the binoculars they kept watch on the annex to see if there were any developments.

"Looks like they've missed you," said Shirley after a few minutes. Even without the aid of binoculars the other two could see three figures rush from the main door. One stayed pacing up and down while the other two disappeared into the woods. They returned after a few minutes and the three, soon joined by a fourth, stood gesticulating wildly. "I wish we could hear what's being said," laughed Shirley still with her eyes glued to the binoculars.

Suddenly two of the distant figures ran down the steps, leapt into a car and sped off. "They obviously suspect I've got away from the grounds," Anthea laughed. "I don't know where they think they are going to look for me, though."

At that moment the doorbell rang and the three 'girls' went to Aunt Mary's room to see who had arrived. They saw a man and woman standing by the door; a car was parked in the driveway.

"They can't be the police," said Shirley anxiously, "it's the wrong sort of car."

"Yes, they can," replied Tony. "They'll have come like that so they don't raise suspicion."

"Okay then, Miss Smarty Panties, as long as you know so much about it, you answer the door," Shirley answered.

Tony suspected that she was frightened that their visitors might be from the annex, and he was also a little concerned, to be honest about it. Screwing up his courage, he went down the stairs and walked nervously towards the door, the clip-clopping of his borrowed little-girl shoes against the hardwood floor sounding so formidable. The large figures visible through the coloured glass looked intimidating and he felt very small and vulnerable, especially as he was wearing his cousin's dress.

It turned out that his fears were for nought; just as he suspected, the two figures at the door were indeed plain-clothes police who had come as a result of the phone call. They all went upstairs and were just in time to see a fleet of 'proper' police cars converge on the manor. The three 'girls' cheered when they saw some people being taken away. They were especially pleased when the two who had driven away in the car returned and fell into an unexpected trap.

When all the excitement had died down the policewoman explained to them just what had happened since Anthea's abduction. Apparently George, the family chauffeur, had found the note Anthea left concealed in the car. She'd known just how fastidious he was about keeping the cars clean and tidy especially, as in this case, when a car had been taken out by someone from outside the immediate family. The police had been alerted and the crooked goings on at the business had been discovered. They hadn't at that time taken any direct action until they were sure that Anthea was safe. They had however made preparations for immediate response just as soon as they were able.

The policeman and his female colleague said that a car had been arranged by Anthea's family to collect the newly rescued girl and that they would stay with them until that happened.

They all sat around and watched TV until the doorbell rang announcing the arrival of Anthea's car. The door was answered by the policeman who ushered into the living room a large man in chauffeur's uniform. Anthea ran to him and gave him a hug.

"Oh George, I knew you would find my note!" she said kissing him on the cheek.

"We've all been very worried," he said. "Now we really must go because the family are all anxious to see you."

Anthea turned to the two cousins. "I'll contact you as soon as things are sorted out. Then I'll be able to thank you properly."

They went with her to the front drive, and just as she was about to get into to large black car she turned and kissed Tony on the cheek. "You've been very brave," she whispered, and with that she was gone.

"Well, I think it's safe to leave you girls alone now, so we'll be on our way. Thanks for all your help, we'll be in touch tomorrow," said the policeman.

Until that remark, Tony had completely forgotten about his appearance. During the past few days he had become so used to wearing dresses and acting like a girl it had become quite natural to him. He blushed as they took their leave saying, "Goodnight girls."

The two cousins spent the remainder of the evening talking over the events of the past couple of days. Tony, still wearing his dress, was no longer resentful that Shirley was in trousers. He had come to enjoy the deception of masquerading as a girl and secretly wanted to remain in skirts for as long as possible, although he realised that, after that day was over, he would no longer have any reason for doing so.

The two of them were exhausted by the events of the day so Shirley proposed that they both went to bed. "Mum will be home very late so we'll tell her all about it in the morning."

Tony quickly washed and for the first time in a few days was able to go to bed in pyjamas. After fussing with polish remover and making sure all traces of makeup were gone from his face, he pulled off his dress for what he thought would be the final time and clambered into bed. Tired as he was he couldn't get to sleep straight away, as well as Anthea and her plight he kept thinking about his introduction to the female side of things. He wondered if he would ever get the opportunity to revel in the delights of wearing a dress again. He also pondered how he would never be able to discuss these thoughts to anyone.

Especially his school chums!

Chapter 7 - Revelations

Tony woke feeling someone shaking him violently; it was Shirley, still in her dressing gown, insisting he get up immediately. "Come on, Mum's back and she's already up, so let's go and tell her all about Anthea."

She pulled off his bedcovers so, grumbling that he was still tired, pulled on his own dressing gown and followed his cousin downstairs to the kitchen where they found Aunt Mary preparing breakfast.

The smiling woman looked puzzled as the two children ran in. Shirley gave her a hug saying that she had missed her and that they had a lot to tell her. Her face turned into a frown as she pulled away from her daughter's hug and took her nephew by the hand.

"Tony, what have you done to your hair?" The youngster suddenly realised that even though it looked rather dishevelled it was still styled like a girl's hairdo.

"Oh, Mum, don't bother about his hair now," interrupted Shirley. "I've got more important things to talk about."

With that she, with Tony butting in on occasions, retold all the events which had happened during the past few days. When she had finished her mother just looked at the two of them as if she didn't know whether or not to believe this rather improbable tale.

At last she spoke. "Are you two sure you're not exaggerating or making all this up?"

"No, of course we're not," answered Shirley. "The police will tell you if you ask them."

"Well I might just do that," Aunt Mary with a smile. She then turned to Tony. "Now tell me, what on earth has happened to your hair?"

Shirley came to her cousin's rescue as he struggled to find the right way to explain his girlish hairstyle. "Well, Mum ... you know that I'd arranged for him to join us on the project instead of going with you?"

"Yes, it was to save him from getting bored while tagging along with me."

"Well, you see," Shirley was struggling to find the right words, "the only thing was that it was to be an all girls' party, so there was no way that he could come along as he was."

Shirley's mother looked puzzled for a moment the realisation dawned. "You mean he spent all the weekend pretending to be a girl? How did you do that? I mean, what in the world did he wear?"

"Oh, you know you always keep my old clothes in the spare bedroom so I just got some dresses and things which fitted him perfectly."

They were saved giving her the rest of the explanation by the telephone, so the somewhat bemused lady went out into the hall to answer it. It was quite some time before she returned and when she finally did she had a big smile on her face.

"Well, 'girls' ... I apologise for doubting your story," she said. "That was the police and it seems that they are very grateful to you two young 'misses' for all your help. They said that they won't need you to do anything else as the people responsible have apparently admitted to a whole series of offences. They also said that Anthea's family is very grateful and that they would be contacting you soon. It certainly appears that I have two little heroines in my house, doesn't it?"

The two cousins were relieved by this timely intervention because it had saved them from more embarrassing questions. Shirley's mother wasn't done with them just yet, however.

"I think we'd better keep quiet about Tony's deception when we tell his parents all about it," she said. "They might not appreciate the thought of their little boy parading around all weekend in dresses. Now I suggest he go and wash his hair and get it back to normal while I have a little talk with Shirley."

The rest of that day, and most of the next, seemed to fly by. Shirley was helping her mother catching up with all the washing and ironing plus assisting with the housework. Tony, now back to his 'normal' appearance kept busy exploring the nearby countryside and didn't have the opportunity to talk with his cousin. Secretly he kept wondering if he would ever have the opportunity to wear a dress or skirt again. As much as he hated to admit it, he'd grown to love the feeling wearing such pretty clothes had given him. He realised that there was no way he could ever tell his parents about his yearnings and how could he possibly ask them to let him have a dress of his own? He did have an idea that he could ask them for a kilt, then at least he could pretend it was a skirt but he wondered if he could ever summon up the courage.

It wasn't until after tea on Wednesday that the two of them had the opportunity to talk in private. "Did your mother say anything about me wearing your dresses?" asked Tony.

"She said that I shouldn't have tricked you into it," said Shirley. "But she agreed that no harm was done. She still says we mustn't mention it to your parents. You did make a pretty little girl though, you know. You looked so cute, especially in that ballerina party dress and carrying my old doll around like that! Despite your protests I know you enjoyed it, so don't pretend that you didn't."

Tony just grinned; his red face told his cousin more than any words ever could.

The next afternoon when Shirley and her mother had gone to the local shops Tony, who was in the garden playing, heard the phone ring. On rushing to answer it he heard a familiar voice although he couldn't figure out who it was at first.

"Antonia, is that you?" said the voice on the other end of the line. It was obviously a female, but he still couldn't think of who it might be. He was about to ask who it was when she continued, "It's Anthea here, sweetie. I'm sorry I haven't been in contact before, but things have been rather hectic around here as you can imagine."

"Oh, hello, Anthea." The eleven year old's heart started pounding as he spoke to the girl of his dreams. "It's good to hear from you."

"We're all so grateful for what you and Shirley did. Everything is being sorted out and your timely intervention has saved the company an awful lot of money. My uncle said that he is arranging for both you and Shirley to have some money put into trust as a thank you gesture. This will be made available to you when you grow up. We would also love to see you both, and your Aunt, of course, so we will send the car to collect you on Saturday. If it's all right you can all spend the night with us and we'll treat you to a rather special time. Well, I can't talk now as things are still rather busy. Phone me back later with your answer. Please try and come I'd so love to see you both."

With that she was gone and Tony was left alone with his thoughts. She still thought that he was a girl. Even if he eventually managed to tell her that he was really a boy, he was afraid that she would be put off even speaking to him. He resigned himself to keeping her illusion of him as a female because that way, at least, she would keep in contact.

On their return Tony excitedly told Shirley and his Aunt about Anthea's invitation and they both, especially Shirley, started to make preparations for their trip.

"But I'll have to get something new to wear," said Shirley. "I'll need something special."

"I thought that was coming" said her mother. "Okay, we'll go into town tomorrow and get you something appropriate."

"But what about Tony?" Shirley asked. "I mean, Anthea still thinks he's a little girl."

"Yes, I hadn't thought of that," his Aunt turned to look at him. "Well, as I see it, if you go with us as a boy you'll have to be prepared for some embarrassing explanations and I won't blame them if they start to think that we are a rather strange family."

"Can't he go as a girl then?" Shirley interrupted. "Really, Mum, he looks so pretty in a dress. You've got to let him. That way we won't need to explain anything."

His aunt looked at the pair of them with a doubtful expression on her face. Finally she said, "Well I'll leave that decision to Tony. He doesn't need to decide right. Why not think about it and tell me in the morning?"

That night Tony's thoughts were still troubled. He so wanted Anthea to think of him as a boy and not a little girl. In the end, however, the thought of being able to wear dresses again and not having to give embarrassing explanations won the day.

He told them both of his decision at breakfast. Shirley, of course, was enthusiastic but her mother still had reservations. After some thought she said, "Well let's do this properly then. I've already arranged for the two of us to have our hair done, so I'll phone to ask them to squeeze in one more. Then we'll have to go and get him a couple of special outfits as well. Now there's just one more thing before we go. Shirley, you'll have to help him get ready because he'll have to go out with us looking like a girl. He can't very well go to the hairdressers and trying on dresses looking like a boy."

Just then the telephone rang and was answered by Aunt Mary. After a short conversation, she made an announcement.

"That was a message from your mother and father," she said. "They have had to extend their stay for at least another three weeks, so I've agreed that it's okay for you to stay with us until the end of the school holidays".

Tony felt a little thrill course through his body. That meant he would be staying here for another month, maybe more! That meant that ....

Aunt Mary interrupted the youngster's reverie. "Well, come on, 'girls.' We've got a lot to do, so let's get going."

Before they could get started Tony's aunt quizzed them about the sort of age he was supposed to be as a little girl. She also told Shirley to find him some additional outfits from among her outgrown things because to do all this right he would need more clothes than the couple of special outfits she was going to buy for him.

Very soon Shirley presented 'Antonia' to her mother for approval. He was wearing a pure white cotton sleeveless summer dress with a very short flared skirt supported by a mass of frilly petticoats. His hair had been tied in 'little girl' bunches and he was wearing white ankle socks with buckle shoes. After a moment of staring at her cross-dressed nephew, Aunt Mary admitted that he did indeed make a pretty little girl.

"So, 'Toni" is short for 'Antonia' you say?" Aunt Mary smiled at her fidgeting nephew and sighed. "Well, I must say that it makes perfect sense now that I see how cute you look. You look rather like an 'Antonia' dressed in your cousin's clothes."

The quiet "thank you" Tony replied disguised his real feelings. As quiet as he was, the cross-dressed boy felt fabulous; his reservations about wearing really short frothy skirts had disappeared the night of the dinner at the lodge and he was revelling in the glorious feeling of being back in skirts once again.

Their first point of call was at the hairdressers and soon Tony's hair had been transformed into a mass of loose curls cascading around his face. He was both enthralled and worried by this, but Shirley assured him that it would all wash out ... eventually.

Tony's new experiences continued with seemingly endless visits to an assortment of dress shops and at the end he was very satisfied with the two new outfits his Aunt had bought for him. One was a party dress, similar in style to the ballerina dress he had so enjoyed wearing at the dinner at the lodge. This one was pale lemon trimmed with white and had the essential matching panties; trying it on in front of the dressing mirror, he looked and felt just like a fairy, it was so light and fluffy! His other outfit was a little more grown up, consisting of a green mini kilt with matching waistcoat together with a white lace blouse and long white boots.

When they had completed their shopping Aunt Mary treated them to dinner at a restaurant. It was there he had another first time experience when he had to visit the ladies powder room. Even when they returned home his feminisation continued with the provision by Shirley of a baby-doll nightie. She explained that there was no way he could go to sleep with a hairstyle like his in pyjamas.

Chapter 8 - Conclusion

The following morning they were collected by the same car and driver who had collect Anthea on the previous Monday evening. Tony was wearing yet another of his cousin's dresses, this one in pink and white stripes and he carried the inevitable purse. Shirley's old dolly, of course, had to accompany them and she had her own seat in the car. Tony played the 'little girl' role to the fullest extent, holding his dolly's hand and tending to her hair as though he'd done so a million times. Aunt Mary thought it was remarkable just how convincing her nephew appeared as he pretended to play with his borrowed doll, and she literally had to bite her tongue to keep from telling him what a wonderful little girl he made.

They were made very welcome on their arrival and Anthea greeted both 'girls' with a kiss; this had more effect on Tony than she could possibly have realised. Anthea entertained them by showing them all around the huge modern house with its extensive grounds. Later, while Aunt Mary discussed the arrangements of the 'girls' trust fund, the threesome went to watch some trout in a nearby river.

That evening they were all treated to a special dinner and Tony wore his new party dress. Again he wore make up and smelled sweetly of perfume. And again he was the centre of everyone's attention when he arrived on the scene.

This time, however, it wasn't just because of how he was dressed. Tony and Shirley both were honoured by Anthea's relatives for their efforts in helping the teenaged girl escape.

"These two young ladies took a terrible risk to come to our beloved Anthea's rescue, and we want to thank them for their ingenuity and bravery," Anthea's Uncle Robert said in a very serious voice. "These are indeed two extraordinary young people. I only wish there were more children like them in this world today...."

Tony was burning bright red, from the top of his curly head to the tips of his toes, as everyone at the table clapped their hands and clinked their glasses together. Aunt Mary beamed with pride, and she pressed the two children to stand and curtsey in polite response. This brought a roar of approving laughter and an even greater shade of red to the cross-dressed boy's complexion, and he thought his heart would explode as he stood before the group, plucked the hem of his skirt in imitation of his cousin, and bowed his head shyly.

"You've been very brave," Anthea told the cross-dressed detective as she gave him a kiss.

Anthea concluded the honours that evening with presents for the two 'girls.' For Shirley she presented a small, but very beautiful diamond pin in the shape of heart, the likes of which the younger girl had never seen nor owned before. The two girls hugged and giggled like a pair of school girls, and everyone smiled to see them so happy.

Tony felt his mouth turn dry as he was asked to stand and receive his gift. "My grandmother gave me this when I was very young," the seventeen year old said with a soft voice. She held up a delicate gold chain before the young boy's eyes and let it dangle for the longest time; suspended there before him, as though in flight, was a tiny golden fairy. "This was my good luck charm when I was little and I want you to have it. You reminded me so much of a little fairy that first day in the garden, hiding behind the bushes like that and offering to rescue me ... I just knew you would bring me good luck. I hope she does, too."

With that Anthea draped the spider web-thin necklace about the trembling boy's neck and fastened it, allowing the gilded fairy to rest just below the hollow of his throat. The teenager then gave the blushing child a kiss on the cheek and whispered into his ear, "You'll always be my little fairy, Toni. Always ...."

Not surprisingly, the petticoated detective felt that horrible tingling sensation in a place he never even thought would tingle, and he couldn't help squirming about uncomfortably! But this time he was in front of a whole room filled with people watching his every move! His emotions, the attention he was receiving, the touch of his beloved's hand on his, the smell of her breath ... it all was too much for him to deal with and he started crying, much to the delight and sympathy of everyone sitting around the table. Aunt Mary motioned for the tearful boy to take his seat, and he spent the remainder of the evening clinging to her skirts like the shy little hero he was supposed to be.

That night, just as he was getting ready for bed, Tony held up his new necklace to look at and thought about what Anthea had said. He was good luck to her, there was no debating that. If he hadn't agreed to his cousin's silly plan and put on those ridiculous clothes and acted like such a ... well, who knew what might have happened? He realised right then and there that he wanted oh, so badly to wear his new dress again and again! But then he thought sadly that this may be the last occasion he would feel its delicate caress against his legs. As he stared at the tiny fairy he wondered just how many other little boys of his age possessed their own party dress.

The next morning after spending the night in a huge bed, Tony in his new kilt outfit, had another wonderful surprise. Anthea came down wearing an outfit that was almost identical! They could have been sisters, dressed in such similar clothes. It was a strange feeling to be dressed so alike but he realised that he had a problem. The sight of his beloved Anthea in that outfit especially as it so closely resembled his own began to get him aroused again. But this time he was wearing a little kilt with no petticoat and as it was very difficult for him to keep his excitement from being noticed, he spent a lot of time sitting with his hands placed primly in his lap.

Their visit over, Shirley and her mother slept for most of the journey home. Tony, however, just couldn't sleep because there were too many things running through his mind. He couldn't stop thinking about Anthea, but he also knew that if they met again he would probably have to tell her the truth about his real identity.

He also wondered how or when he would ever be able to wear dresses or skirts again; after all, he now had two little girl outfits of his very own. If the right situation ever presented itself who knows what might happen. He lifted his feet onto the seat and hugged his legs tightly in a typical little girl pose, squirming about in his panties and kilt. Gone completely, at least for that moment, were his feelings of embarrassment about wearing skirts. Quite the contrary, he had grown to love the feel and freedom that these clothes gave him. Summer vacation, he remembered as he looked over sleepily at the little doll still sitting in it's own seat, wasn't over just yet...

fin

Petticoat Detective Squad Adventures - Mystery on the Beach

Author: 

  • Andrea

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Sequel or Series Episode
  • Complete

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing
  • Mystery or Suspense

Character Age: 

  • Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes: 

  • Contests, Deals, Bets or Dares
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Tricked / Outsmarted
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Diapers / Babies

Permission: 

  • Permission granted to post by author

Mystery on the Beach

The second in this series is a variation on that theme and viewed from a different perspective. Our little tale once again concerns eleven year old Tony, who is continuing a holiday with his older girl cousin and favorite aunt. The children go to spend a week at a large modern house along the beach when our hero's cousin is given a holiday job by the lady owner. Unfortunately for Tony, he had previously upset the lady so the only way he can accompany his cousin is to go in disguise, as a girl....

Chapter 1 - The Beach

The scene was a bright sunny morning; the waves rolled gently onto the beach and a light breeze disturbed the grass on the dunes forming a natural barrier between the sand and the fields beyond. A lone figure of a boy stood looking out to sea, he stood there seemingly lost in thought. Dressed in blue jeans, sweater and baseball cap, the youngster turned his back on the sea and began to walk slowly across the dunes.

Tony had grown to love his lone walks to the beach; it was only three-quarters of a mile from his aunt's house where he was staying for the duration of the school holidays. This part of the coast had survived the onslaught of commercialism, which blighted so much of the nearby area. There were no amusement arcades or ice-cream stands because the area had been subject of a protection order preventing any permanent development.

The only buildings in sight were a small group of modern luxurious houses built backing onto the edge of the dunes and fronting the lane which ran right along the coastal strip. These houses had large gardens and some had the added luxury of private tennis courts and private swimming pools.

Tony sighed as he approached the boundary fence surrounding the largest of the houses because he could make out the figures of two women and a girl sitting near the back door. He had got into the habit of using the garden of this house as a short cut back to his aunt's. Using this shortcut considerably reduced the distance to and from the beach, but with the three figures visible he had to give up that idea. It was likely that they would object to him trespassing on their property so he resigned himself to walk the increased distance by the 'official' path. This rough track meandered around the new properties and joined up with the lane about half a mile away.

Suddenly the playful breeze lifted the baseball cap from his head, depositing it on a small clump of scrub several yards away. Running swiftly, he retrieved the offending object and replaced it on his head, at the same time carefully tucking his hair inside it. He had taken to wearing the cap when out of the house for the past week, ever since he masqueraded as a girl while rescuing his newest friend, Anthea, from the manor (read The Mystery of the Girl in the Garden). His cousin Shirley ¾ a mischievous twelve year old with a penchant for adventure ¾ had assured him that the hairstyle he had been given at the hairdressers to help with his temporary female role would wash out, but it had stubbornly refused to conform. The hairdresser had been too good at her job because, despite several washes, the girlish permanent he had been given refused to go away. He found that he could brush it back into a boy's style with the aid of his aunt's hair spray, but as soon as he went outside the slightest breeze would stir it up, returning it to it's 'normal' appearance. It was his Aunt Mary who suggested that he wear the cap so he wouldn't suffer embarrassing stares from others while still reassuring him that his hair would return to normal - eventually.

He arrived back at the house without further incident and found Shirley there alone.

"Aunt Mary out?" he inquired.

"Yes, she had to go into town and won't be back 'til late. She's left us to cater for ourselves, but there's plenty in the fridge for when we're hungry. I'll get us something ready soon." Shirley returned to study the book she was reading.

Tony went up to his room and after washing he heard Shirley calling him to join her for something to eat. The two cousins hadn't really been alone together since the Anthea affair, therefore they hadn't had the opportunity to discuss it much. Tony didn't really want to talk about it because he was too confused about his emotions and wanted time to straighten out his thoughts. His feelings about Anthea seemed as strong as ever, but the feelings he got when he was dressed as a girl were confusing his young mind even more. He knew that little boys should hate being made to look like a girl and detest even more dressing like one. Or should they...? It was all too puzzling.

To blur matters even more, Tony’s aunt had hung the two 'girl' outfits she had bought for him ¾ both freshly pressed and laundered ¾ in his wardrobe. She couldn't really do anything else with them; they were his after all, having been bought for him to wear when he visited Anthea at her home. Having them within his grasp only confused his emotions even more. He tried not to even think about wearing them because everyone knew little boys don't wear dresses.

Then again, he sometimes wondered, why don't they?

The two cousins ate together, and then afterwards sat on the patio to enjoy the early evening sunshine. Unfortunately for her younger cousin, Shirley was in an extremely mischievous mood.

"I see you've still got your girlie hairstyle," she said in a singsong voice. She grinned at his obvious discomfort to this remark. "I don't know why you're so worried about it. It really suits you, makes you look really cute."

Tony squirmed at this. "Well, when I go out, people give me strange looks because they think a boy with a girl's hair is funny. That's why I keep it covered up."

She knew that she'd got him where she wanted him and she wasn't about to ease his discomfort. "Well, if you went out in a skirt, people would think you were a girl so then you wouldn't have to bother about it, would you?"

"But I'm a boy. I'm not supposed to wear skirts!" He was beginning to get a little bit annoyed.

"That may be. But you can’t deny you enjoyed pretending to be a girl all last week, can you? Think about all the fun we had and how we solved the mystery that led to Anthea’s rescue. Wasn’t that the best?" She knew the answer to this when his face colored, and she was determined to keep up her offensive. "Don’t you wish we could do it all over again?"

Tony shrugged his shoulders and looked the other way. "I don’t know. It might be okay."

"Well, I do. I think it’d be great fun. By the way, where did mum put the two outfits she bought for you, anyway? You looked so sweet in them."

"They're in my wardrobe," he said quietly, wishing in vain that she would change the subject.

"You can't tell me that you haven't been tempted to put them on. I know you really liked wearing them and don’t try to tell me different! Mum’s going to be gone for a while, so here’s your big chance. We could go for a walk on the beach together as sisters."

"I don't think a party dress is appropriate for the beach," the now embarrassed little boy replied.

"No, but your little mini kilt outfit would be okay. And you looked so cute in it." Part of her was enjoying watching his discomfort, but another part really wanted to see him dressed as a little girl again. Shirley so enjoyed pretending to have a little sister and she couldn't get over they way her boy cousin was magically transformed when he wore skirts. "Go on, I dare you! Go and put it on. You're not afraid, are you?"

"Why should I be afraid?" Tony was getting on to the defensive. "I can do anything I want!"

"Then go do it. You know you'd like to. Really!"

Not knowing how to respond, Tony said that he would think about it and then went up to his room. Once inside he opened his wardrobe and looked wistfully at the two 'little girl' outfits hanging there. He reasoned with himself that he really shouldn't put on a skirt voluntarily. At the same time, no one would know, or even care, for that matter. It was, as his cousin had said, just the two of them. And it could … it might … be kind of fun….

Without thinking he started to undress. After folding up his boy clothes and putting them neatly away, he stood for a moment in his birthday suit and stared at the girlish outfits hanging there before him. His mind wandered for the longest while, until a quick shiver swept over his body. Pulling on his dressing gown he went over to the dressing table and picked up a hairbrush. With the littlest little effort, despite his previous attempts to obliterate it, his little girl bobbed hairstyle was restored in all its pouffy glory.

He admired his reflection for a moment, thinking about the adventures he'd experienced the week before. A touch of pink coloured his cheeks as he glanced at the doll he’d been given his last expedition, seated where he’d left it on the dressing table only a couple of days ago. He opened a drawer and produced a tiny velvet jewel box. Giving the feminine image in the mirror a smile, he then slid the dressing gown off his shoulders and then extracted a thin gold chain from the box. He expertly fastened the necklace around his neck. In the hollow of his naked throat rested the tiny golden fairy Anthea had given him. The girlish youngster fingered the miniature sprite and thought about the circumstances that led to him receiving it. Shirley was right, he conceded. No matter how much I try to tell myself … playing dress up was a lot of fun, even if I am a boy!

He gave the feminine image in the mirror a rueful smile.

Oh, well, he sighed. Here I go again!

Tony let his dressing gown slide to the floor. Smiling wistfully and remembering the briefness of the kilt, he selected the laciest pair of panties from the drawer and reveled in their sensuous silky coolness as he pulled them on. Next, gazing longingly at the party dress, he lifted out the mini kilt outfit from the wardrobe and within minutes he was dressed in its white silky blouse, the green skirt and matching waistcoat. Then after zipping up the tight white boots and having a final inspection in the mirror – and touching up his hair one final time! – He grabbed his doll and skipped downstairs to find his cousin.

Shirley was missing from lounge and he was just about to call out for her when he heard the sound of her coming down the stairs. When she rushed into the room after him he noticed that she had also changed. She now, like him, was wearing a white blouse, which she had teamed with a pale blue pleated miniskirt. Instead of long white boots she had long white socks with white slip-on shoes. She grinned when she saw him.

"I guessed you'd change, so I thought I'd find something to match," she said giggling as she grasped his hands. "Come on let's go down to the beach. Are you taking dolly?"

"No, I guess I'll leave her here." He blushed fiercely as he placed the doll on a chair.

Shirley took him by the hand and the two 'girls' set off for the beach; she was enjoying having her little sister back.

Tony was almost overcome by the sensuous feeling of the cool breeze playing tricks around his little kilt. Once on the sand they both skipped and danced around with abandon. Tony, having slipped perfectly into his little girl role, didn't bother about how much of his underwear he exposed with his antics. He just wanted to relish the occasion and Shirley guessed correctly that he wanted it to go on and on.

After a while they started the walk back towards home and they passed the large house which Tony used for his occasional short cuts.

"I'll be working there next week," said Shirley, taking her little 'sister's' hand.

"How come?"

"Well, the lady of the house put a card in the local shop asking for help in cataloguing some postage stamps. Apparently they got all messed up when they moved in last year and she wants them sorted out so she can display them. You know I collect stamps and it appears that she has got some rare examples so it should be interesting and she's going to pay me for the privilege."

"How long is it going to take?"

"Well that depends on how long I work each day," said Shirley. "Probably about a week but she said she would like it done as quickly as possible."

By this time the two cousins had passed the house and had carried on along the sandy track, which wound its way along the back boundaries of the new houses. They had just rounded a curve in the track when they heard the noise of a motor vehicle coming closer. Thinking that it was strange for a car to be on the beach and dunes they both hopped onto a sandy bank and there, half hidden by some stunted bushes, they looked in the direction of the noise. They saw a Land Rover-type of vehicle coming along the beach from the direction of the distant town; it drove at speed over the dunes and stopped by the gate of the largest of the houses. Two men got out of the front and opened the tailgate to reveal four more figures. A lady who had rushed from the direction of the house and was gesticulating wildly suddenly met them. The trio then ushered the four others to a building set apart from the main house and once they were inside, the woman ¾ whom Shirley had identified as the housekeeper ¾ went back towards the house. The other two drove off at speed in the same direction from which they had come.

"I wonder what all that was about?" said Shirley.

"Yes, it's very strange," said the little skirted boy at her side. "Maybe they're late for a party or something. Why didn't they use the road? It must be quicker than driving along the beach."

The two dismissed this strange behavior and carried on towards home, the evening breeze felt cool against their bare legs and Tony especially started to shiver.

Once back in the warmth of the house Tony kicked off the long white boots and, bare-legged, shuffled about on the sofa in his panties and kilt, enjoying the feel they gave him. He pulled his legs up underneath himself and posed in a typical little girl manner. Then, almost unconsciously, he picked up the doll and sat it beside him arranging its little dress and tidying its hair.

Shirley, observing her 'little sister's' antics smiled to herself. "Enjoying yourself, aren't you? I'll make sure that Mum gives you one or two of the dresses you wore last week so you will always have something appropriate to wear around the house."

Tony was about to protest at this statement, not that she was wrong in her assumptions, but he felt that as a boy he should at least say something. But then again, why should he?

He didn't have the time to say anything however because Shirley continued. "Just wait here I've got something to show you."

With that she was gone and he caught sight of himself in the mirror, sitting there exactly like any little girl would in similar circumstances. He also realized that like many little girls he was showing off some of the frills from his panties. Blushing involuntarily and with an almost natural movement, he pulled the hem of his little kilt to cover the offending garment. This action caused him to start to get aroused and he sensed the now familiar sensation from the region of his panties. Realizing there was no way to disguise the little bump forming at the front of his kilt he modestly folded his hands to cover it up. He was just in time because at that moment Shirley arrived back carrying two large photograph albums. She sat next to him on the sofa and started to flip through the pages of the first album.

"Yes, this is it," she said as she pushed the open album towards Tony. "This is the first picture I want you to see. Take a look while I find some more."

The little feminized boy looked at the page Shirley indicated. He was puzzled because all he could see was a full-page photograph of three girls in pink ballet tutus, all of whom were about eleven or twelve years of age. He couldn't put a name to any of them.

"They look very pretty," he said, secretly wishing that he might have the chance to wear something similar someday. "I don't think I know any of them though."

Still book-marking other pictures she wanted him to see, Shirley turned to him and smiled. "No, probably not at first glance. But look at the one in the middle."

Tony looked more closely at the pretty ballerina at the center of the group. She looked quite nervous and there was something familiar about her face, but he still couldn't identify her.

"No, I don't know who she is."

"Well then, I'll give you a clue," his cousin grinned. "Do you remember Aunt Catherine?"

"Yes, she and Uncle James and Cousin Barry used to live near here," he replied. "They went to live abroad last year. I used to like Barry."

Suddenly realization dawned on him. He studied the photograph again and this time there was no mistake. The little ballerina in the center of the trio resplendent in pink tutu, ballet shoes and tiara was none other that his cousin Barry.

"What's he doing dressed like a ballerina? I didn't recognize him at first."

"Well, before I answer that, take a look at this."

Shirley indicated another large photograph. This one was of a pair of girls, one of whom was Shirley; the other dressed in a pretty floral summer dress with hair tied back with ribbon was unmistakably Barry again. He looked like a girl in the dress but his face betrayed feelings of not being at all happy with the situation.

"It's Barry again! He's dressed like a girl," said Tony stating the obvious. "Why? What was going on?"

Tony couldn't believe his eyes! There in the photograph was his cousin Barry, dressed up as a ballerina, complete with tutu and tights!

Before she answered, Shirley showed Tony another photograph, this time it was a group consisting of both aunts, Shirley, and Barry wearing yet another dress. He recognized the place the photograph was taken as the main street of the nearest town. Then his cousin produced yet another picture of herself and the hapless Barry, this time both were dressed ready for tennis. Neither was wearing shorts.

"He's wearing a tennis skirt!" said Tony amazed. "What was all that about? I mean, I would have never pictured Barry wearing dresses. He always seemed so – well – boyish."

"Well," said Shirley, "you know his father was always going away for long periods? We used to all get together on most weekends, and either they would stay with us or we'd stay with them. I think Barry was getting to be a handful without his father around much and I believe Aunt Catherine read of a way to bring him under control. One Saturday they arrived round here as planned and we were amazed that Barry was dressed completely like a girl. Apparently Aunt Catherine had started to make him wear dresses and skirts all the time around the house, so she thought it wouldn't matter if he did the same when they came to stay with us. He's very good at tennis normally, but I managed to beat him easily every time we played because he was too concerned about showing off his ruffled panties to concentrate on his game. Aunt Catherine even enrolled him for ballet classes, as you can see from that picture. Apparently one of the others in that group is a boy but I've never been able to tell which one it is. Barry absolutely hated wearing dresses and never got used to the idea. I heard there was an almighty row when his father found out about it and they moved away soon afterwards. As I said, though, he never got to like wearing skirts. Not like you do."

The kilted little boy squirmed at this last remark and wanted to object, but he couldn't think of the right words to say. His bright red face gave Shirley all the confirmation she needed to know that she was right.

"Oh, don’t worry," she said, leaning close and kissing him affectionately on the cheek. This caused the feminine little boy to squirm uncomfortably in his skirt. "You know your secret is safe with us. You can dress up here all you want, and your mates back home will never know."

Tony sat there trembling ever so slightly as he thought about what she said.

"Does Mum know? About Cousin Barry dressing up, I mean?"

"Does your Mum know, you mean? Well possibly." Shirley flashed a sidelong glance at her little cousin. "After all, they are all sisters."

Tony nodded, still thinking.

They went to bed before Aunt Mary had returned and Tony carefully hung his outfit back in the wardrobe. He reasoned that it might not be a good idea to let his aunt know that he'd been masquerading about as a little girl again and he was sure that Shirley wouldn't tell her.

Just before going to lying down, he held the fairy pendant up in the darkness and watched as it glistened in the moonlight. He thought about his escapades as Antonia and how much fun he’d had today walking on the beach and just sitting around the house in his little kilt outfit. His emotions were as confused as ever, and the same question kept coming into his head: It’s not fair! Why aren't boys allowed to wear skirts and dresses? After all, girls can wear trousers and shorts!

It just wasn't fair!

Chapter 2 - The House by the Beach

The next afternoon found Tony back on the beach, this time dressed as a boy; he had left Shirley and her mother busy in the kitchen so he whiled away the time wandering contentedly by the seashore. On his return, seeing no one about, he took this risk by taking the shortcut across the garden of the large house. Letting himself in through the same gate the Land Rover had stopped at on the previous evening he kept out of sight of the house by walking through the well kept shrubbery which covered one side of the extensive garden. Suddenly, as he rounded a particularly large bush he was confronted by the figure of a little girl of about his age, or perhaps a tiny bit older. She started when he appeared but he couldn't say anything because he was transfixed by this vision of loveliness. She wore a pretty and expensive looking dress of pale blue and white teamed with pale blue sandals with white ankle socks. She had blond hair, which cascaded down to her shoulders, but her most striking feature was a pair of huge blue eyes, which seemed to hide something mysterious. She was obviously the girl he had seen from afar on the previous day and in that instant Tony was in love again! At least this time the girl was the right age!

"What are you doing here?" the girl's sweet voice broke the silence. If she was upset by his presence she didn't show it. She just smiled innocently and gave him an intense look with those glorious eyes.

"I'm sorry, I didn't think you'd mind if I took a short cut home 'cause I'm late." He squirmed about a bit, feeling so scruffy in his faded blue jeans and T-shirt, plus the inevitable baseball cap.

She was about to reply but was interrupted by the appearance of another figure. This was obviously her mother as it wasn't the woman he'd seen the day before with the Land Rover.

"Who are you? And just what do you think you're doing here?" The woman looked pleasant enough, but she was obviously very annoyed by his intrusion.

Tony stammered out an apology and reply but this seemed to make matters worse.

"Well, I won't have any dirty little urchins coming onto my property without invitation! Especially any nasty boys! You'd better make yourself scarce and don't you ever come back here again."

The woman tried to look fierce but couldn't quite manage it; she had the same blue eyes as her daughter, only without the deep mystery.

Tony detected an apologetic look in the girl's eyes as he rapidly left the scene; maybe she wanted him to stay? Once safely on the lane he realized he had more important things to worry about, however.

"If she finds out that I'm related to Shirley it would put paid to her stamp job," he muttered to himself. "I’d better make sure that they don't connect us."

Shirley and her mother laughed when he told them of his discovery in the garden but his cousin was a little worried that he would be connected with her and thus jeopardizing her job. Her mother reassured her that there was no reason for the lady of the house to connect them so there wasn't any need for her to worry.

He couldn't get the girl out of his mind, however, so later on that evening he found himself back on the dunes again. This time he didn't want to look at the sea but he desperately wanted to catch just a glimpse of the girl of his dreams. He took up a vantagepoint on top of a large dune, which overlooked her garden; this had the added advantage of making him invisible from the house. It was, as he would be the first to admit a forlorn hope but he so wanted to see her again.

It was about to start getting dark so he was just about to leave when he heard the sound of the Land Rover again. The scene that followed was similar to the previous day only this time five figures emerged from the back of the vehicle. They were again taken to the outbuilding shepherded along by the wildly gesticulating housekeeper.

"Just what is going on there?" muttered Tony to himself. Then with a shrug he made his way back to his aunt's house.

The next day at lunch Aunt Mary made an announcement. "I'm sorry if I have to mess you two about but I have some urgent business to attend to in London. I can't possibly leave you alone so you'll both have to spend next week with me. I know that it may be a little boring for you both, but there is little alternative as my business can't wait."

"But, Mum!" said Shirley, "I'm supposed to be working on the stamps all next week! I can't change it because they are going away for the two weeks following."

"Well I'm sorry about that, but what alternative is there? Go and see the lady. I'm sure she'll understand if you tell her what's happened. Maybe you can do it when they return, even if you go on Saturdays when you go back to school."

Shirley wasn't at all happy with the prospect of losing the money she had been promised for the job. Also she had been looking forward to seeing all the different stamps. She went off towards the house to see if she could sort something out, still complaining.

Later that day Tony was helping his aunt to move some furniture when Shirley came bursting in.

"I've sorted it out," she said breathlessly, "the lady, Mrs. Young, said we can stay there for the week. She said that they have plenty of room and Tony can play with her daughter, Fiona, while I get on with the stamps. That means you won't have to worry about us when you go off to London." This last remark was directed at her mother.

"Well, that certainly will save an awful lot of messing about," replied Aunt Mary. "But just remember, both of you, to be on your best behavior."

"But I can't go," said Tony. "She's already told me that I'm not welcome there when she found me cutting through their garden the other day. She's bound to recognize me."

"Don't worry about that, I've sorted it all out and explained all about you and she's looking forward to seeing you," said Shirley. "She said it will be good for Fiona to have someone of her own age to visit with her as she tends to get lonely."

Tony dismissed the look of satisfaction on his cousin's face because he was really looking forward to being able to see his new love again. Not only that, he would be staying in the same house with her! Fiona … what a grand name! He felt on top of the world as this time he would be close to the girl he was infatuated with. And best of all, unlike his fixation with Anthea, she was the right age!

Chapter 3 – Trickery Revealed!

The next couple of days seemed to drag by for Tony. The only times he saw the beloved Fiona – how he loved saying her name, if only to himself – were restricted to occasional distant glimpses when he walked on the dunes. He so wanted to be near to her and he was sure that he could make her his friend and that her mother would forgive him for trespassing in their garden.

Saturday finally arrived and the two cousins said goodbye to Aunt Mary. It had been decided that they wouldn't go to Fiona's house carrying lots of luggage because their own house was so close they could easily keep going back for some things they needed. Aunt Mary had suggested that they just take their nightwear plus two or three changes of clothes at most.

The two cousins went back into the house after waving goodbye in readiness for their short walk with their overnight bags. Tony picked up the holdall containing his possessions for his stay and indicated that Shirley do the same. He was eager to go and see Fiona.

"Hold on a minute, you'll need to change first," said Shirley.

He looked down at the shirt and trousers he was wearing with a puzzled expression. "Why should I need to change? My clothes look perfectly acceptable, don't they?"

"Acceptable for a boy certainly," she replied, grinning from ear to ear. "But definitely not acceptable for a little girl."

"Little girl!?? What do you mean, little girl?" He was yelling at her at first, then his voice trailed off as the realization of her words sank in. "Oh, no … Shirley, no … you don't mean ... tell me you didn’t …."

"How do you think I managed to sort things out so easily?" she asked with a gleeful look of triumph in her eyes. "There was no way you could be accepted to stay under their roof after you'd been ordered out of their garden. You would be recognized immediately, so I told them that you were my younger girl cousin to prevent any problems. Come on, you've got to get changed into a dress. It's a good job your new perm has been so reluctant to go away."

"But I can't, I won't, I ...." the words just wouldn't form. "What about Fiona and her mother? They saw me in their garden! Won’t they know who I am when they see me again? Even if I’m wearing a dress?"

"Oh, I doubt that very much. Antonia doesn’t look anything at all like that little ragamuffin who’s been haunting the beach lately. All Mrs. Young and her little girl will see is a sweet little miss who doesn’t even look like she owns a pair of trousers." Shirley flashed one of her famous mischievous smiles. "Trust me."

Tony felt himself turn bright red from the top of his head to the tips of his toes. Not only was he embarrassed, but he was angry at the way he had been tricked by his smirking cousin. All he could do was stand there trying to work out just what he was supposed to do.

His problem was fairly complex. If he refused to go to stay at Fiona's, Shirley would have to contact her mother and arrange for him to follow her to London. If he went as he was he would immediately be refused entry and so, probably, would Shirley. He could see no way out, he had been tricked good and proper! He would just have to go and stay with the beloved Fiona masquerading as - ugh! - a little girl. That was no way to start a boy/girl friendship! In the end, all he could do was follow his cousin as she led him by the hand to his room to begin his transformation.

"Just how many of your outgrown dresses does your mother have?" said Tony after Shirley had supervised his transformation into Toni to her satisfaction. He was dressed in a white dress with yellow polka dots, trimmed with lace edging. Underneath he wore a very fancy full petticoat slip and matching lace panties, and there were some little yellow buckle shoes and white knee socks as well. Shirley had added a yellow ribbon to his rejuvenated hairstyle and was admiring her handiwork. With all that yellow material and frilly trim, he felt like a giant parakeet.

"Oh, loads and loads," she answered. "As I said, she never throws anything out."

He was unsure about the full net petticoat she had insisted he wear beneath the short flared skirt. This, together with the hair ribbons, made him appear even younger than ever. The petticoats reduced the length of his skirt even more and made it stand right out. Secretly he was thrilled with his transformation when he looked in the mirror, but the boy in him felt compelled to make some sort of protest.

"I told you it wasn't long enough and this stupid petticoat makes it even shorter. People are sure to see my bottom!"

"Oh nonsense! And who cares if they do see? You look really cute like this. It’s the perfect disguise, ‘cause no one will ever suspect you’re a boy in that outfit. Now hold still."

She then applied just a touch of pink lipstick to his mouth, and then worked on his eyelashes with a mascara brush.

"I don’t want to make it obvious that you’re wearing any makeup," she explained. "This just emphasizes your naturally girlish features." She then put him to work painting his own nails with pink polish, of which he did a fairly commendable job … "For a boy," teased his cousin. A spritz of perfume completed the transformation.

Looking in the mirror, the petticoated little boy saw that Tony was gone and in his place was "Antonia" in all her bright, colorful glory. As much as he hated to admit it, maybe his cousin was right; maybe Fiona and her mum wouldn’t recognize him after all.

"Like what you see?" Shirley asked.

Waking from his reverie, Tony blushed and nodded just slightly. It was finally sinking in that he was going to be trapped in skirts for the whole of the following week. Not only that, but Fiona was going to think that he was a little girl and dressed as he was, he didn't know how he would ever be able to tell her the truth. As the petticoated little boy followed his gloating cousin back downstairs the faint rustling sound from his skirts made him feel a little better. Yes, he did secretly enjoy the pretense and the almost sensuous feel of dresses and skirts but he would never give Shirley the satisfaction of admitting it. The main problem in his mind was thinking of the ease at which she had led him into this trap.

"Come along, little cutie. We'd better get going as they're expecting us for lunch." Shirley playfully smoothed out an imaginary crease in his skirt.

"I'll have to repack," he said, forlornly eyeing his hold all.

"Oh, don't worry, I did that last night." She smiled at him sheepishly

"You mean..." Not for the first time that day did Tony feel angry at the way he had been set up, "I suppose you've even packed that darned doll." His anger wasn't completely convincing.

"Of course," she replied. Shirley knew that although he was annoyed with her, he was also enjoying himself and that little bit of information made this even more fun for her! "Every little girl takes her best dolly with her wherever she goes. Remember, we don’t want them to know who you really are, right?"

Before the two 'girls' set off on the short walk to the Young's house, Shirley noticed a subtle, yet significant addition to her cousin's ensemble. There, around his neck for the world to see, was that delicate gold chain with the tiny fairy pendant. As though the hair ribbons and lipstick and nail polish wasn't enough! She started to tease him about his addition, then decided against it; that was the one thing that linked the little boy with the little girl, she resolved. And as such, his bond with it needed room - and time - to grow.

As soon as he was exposed to the outside world, Tony again experienced that sensuous feeling wearing a dress inflicted on him.

"It really isn't that bad," he said to himself. "It's actually rather fun!"

Such thoughts further added to his mixed emotions. The eleven year old cross-dresser really couldn't understand why boys were not allowed to experience things like this; he knew that if he was honest with himself he would actually have to admit that he liked wearing dresses. As he held hands with his cousin and followed her along the walkway, he asked himself the same question over and over in his mind: "Just why aren't boys allowed to wear skirts?"

"And if boys aren't supposed to like this sort of thing," he pondered, "then why do I?"

Chapter 4 - At Fiona's House

A pleasant looking lady who introduced herself as Marie, the live in housekeeper, met them at the door of the large modern house. Tony identified her as the same lady he had seen with the Land Rover at the rear gate, but he didn't mention it.

They were shown into a large airy room where they found Mrs. Young and the beloved Fiona. From the moment they were ushered in by Marie, Tony had eyes only for this wonderful creature and he had difficulty in preventing himself from staring at her; for a moment he even forgot about his worries that he might be recognized. She looked so lovely to him in a rather formal pale green dress, and those huge blue eyes still seemed to hold a deep untold mystery, which heightened her mystique. Her smile when she greeted the two cousins seemed to light up her face. Tony was all too conscious of the fact that, to her, he was just a little girl who had come to keep her company for a few days.

They were asked to sit by the smiling Mrs. Young. "Shirley, you can start your work whenever you like and I'll leave it up to you to decide how long you're going to take to complete the task. I'll get Marie to show you to your room. I thought you would be happier if you got to share. Now for you, little Antonia. I hate it when people shorten their names, so I hope you don't mind me calling you by your full name."

"No, not at all." The petticoated boy realized he was now the center of attraction, and he shuffled uncomfortably in his lacy panties.

"I hope you will be pleasant company for Fiona," Mrs. Young said. The flustered boy squirmed uncomfortably in his dress. "Yes, of course I will," he whispered in reply.

"Very good. I hope you will be pleasant company for Fiona. She doesn't see many people of her own age. A lot of the children around here seem to be quite undisciplined. Only the other day we found some young scruffy ruffian using our garden as a short cut as though he thought he had every right to trespass on people's private property. He'll be for the high jump if I ever catch him again, so let me know if you see anything like that happening again." She gave him a very serious look, and for an instant he thought she’d recognized him for who - and what! - he really was.

"Yes, of course I will," whispered the increasingly uncomfortable little boy in his dress. Mrs. Young smiled and turned her attention back to his cousin. Tony hoped that no one would notice his face coloring rapidly.

To his relief Marie then showed them to their room and once inside the anxious boy let out a sigh of relief. The ground floor room was large with two beds and its own en-suite bathroom. He noticed that the house was laid out like a 'U', the main body being two stories with the main bedrooms upstairs. The one side of the U was a single story containing extra bedrooms and the other side was a self-contained flat for the housekeeper. The three sides of the house enclosed a picturesque garden containing a pond with fountain and many ornamental shrubs and bushes.

Tony left his cousin to do the unpacking while he did his reconnaissance from the window; he didn't feel he should appear too enthusiastic about what she had brought along for him to wear. She had just finished this task when Marie knocked and announced it was time for lunch.

During the meal that followed Shirley enthusiastically asked if she could start her project that afternoon. Mrs. Young arranged for Fiona to spend the time showing 'Antonia' around while she and Shirley worked together. All the time Tony had difficulty in keeping his eyes off Fiona who had changed into a less formal dress similar in style to his own. He was overjoyed at the prospect of spending the entire afternoon alone with her. The only problem was that he was trapped into wearing skirts! He resolved to tell her the truth before their stay was over, no matter what the consequences may be.

After lunch Fiona led the way outside and through the formal enclosed part of the garden where they spent a few minutes admiring the fish in the pond. She nodded to Marie who went into her own apartment and Fiona explained that she was there only temporarily. Apparently their permanent housekeeper was away visiting her family living in Canada and Marie, who lived locally, had been available to step in as she was moving house and her new home wasn't quite ready. The two 'girls' then walked round to the side of the garden, which was not visible from outside the grounds. This revealed that they had their own tennis court and a newly planted apple orchard.

"It's so big," enthused Tony.

"Yes, Daddy had it built to his own design. We moved here from London nearly two years ago," Fiona replied. "He never came to live here as he went to live abroad when he and Mummy separated." There was some regret in her voice.

"Do you miss London?" asked Tony.

"No, not really. I did miss some of my friends at first, and of course I miss having Daddy around. But it's so nice living here." She looked at him with those big blue eyes. "It can get a bit lonely as Mummy doesn't like me mixing with the local children very much. She told you about the trespasser we had the other day. Well the main problem there was that she doesn't much like little boys. She thinks that they are all ruffians. The one thing I do miss is..."

She never completed the sentence as those big blue eyes stared as if longing for something she couldn't talk about; it was as if she was about to reveal a big secret so she changed the subject. "You never said, how old are you?"

Tony shuffled uncomfortably, remembering his fictitious role and answered "I'm nine."

"Oh. That makes me nearly two years older than you," she said, "but I'm sure we'll get along fine."

"Well, I'll try to be a good friend," answered Tony smiling at that picture of loveliness. He knew she had a secret that she wanted to share with someone, and he was determined to be that someone.

"You're such a little sweetie!" Fiona suddenly hugged him and kissed him lightly on the cheek. This very girlish action made Tony's mind reel. He wasn't ready for this and didn't know how to react but he did want it to happen again and again. There was only one problem. Standing there with his new friend's arms around his waist, he started to get aroused and as that now familiar sensation in his panties began, he prayed desperately that she wouldn't notice. Just how in the world would he explain it if she did?

Fiona led Tony around by the hand, as though he was her little sister, and he couldn't help but wonder what his friends would think to see him this way.

Almost dizzy with excitement, Tony allowed Fiona to lead him gently by the hand to show him more of the extensive garden. They passed by the building he had seen all the activity at which was somehow connected with the appearance of the mysterious Land Rover.

"What's that?" asked Tony pointing to the red brick almost windowless structure.

"Daddy had that built at the same time as the house so he could use it as a workroom and office," she answered. "He's a designer. He never came to live here so it has never been used. We just used it for storage then Marie needed somewhere to store all her stuff until her new house is ready so mummy let her put it all in there as well."

So that was why Marie kept going to the building, mused Tony. But if that was the case why were so many people going in and out? And why haven't we ever seen any furniture and other household items being moved about? This is very, very mysterious, indeed.

Fiona showed the feminized little boy all around the house and gardens for the rest of the afternoon. He enjoyed being led about gently by the hand and somehow it felt comfortable that she treated him like a little sister. Even so, he worried fretfully, I shouldn't be feeling that way, should I? ....

Chapter 4 - Things That Go Bump In the Night

The rest of the day went by without incident and while the two cousins went to bed tired, Tony found he couldn't sleep. All sorts of things kept running through his mind. He thought long and hard of Fiona and her air of mystery. If she did have a secret then what was it? He also still couldn't explain his present predicament, not even to himself. He was a boy after all, but if that was the case, then why was he laying in bed wearing the baby doll nightie Shirley had given him? And why had he spent all day wearing a dress? It was all too confusing, so he finally dropped off to sleep.

"What on earth is that?" Tony mumbled to himself as he awoke from his fitful sleep. He noticed the time on the clock by his bed; it was only half past twelve. Suddenly he heard the noise, which had woken him again. It was coming from outside and sounded like people talking very quietly. He went over to the slightly open window, parted the curtains a little so he could see and listened. There in the moonlit garden was Marie standing by her open door talking to a man.

What on earth was she doing at this time in the morning?

Suddenly Marie and the man walked away in the direction of the main garden so he was unable to see what was going on any more.

The little boy looked down at his pink baby doll with it's matching panties and wondered what he should do next. Curiosity overtook him so he pulled on the filmy dressing gown Shirley had provided, slipped on a pair of fluffy mule slippers and clambered out of the open ground floor window into the cool night. Taking a few moments for his eyes to adjust to the light, he realized that there were noises coming from the direction of Fiona's father's workshop. Keeping as low as he could and concealing himself behind some bushes he crept as close as he could in the direction of the noises. He cursed the flimsiness of his night attire! Although it was summer the night was very cool and his teeth chattered as a light breeze sprang up.

He was suddenly aware that two figures were standing just the other side of his protective bush, one of them was Marie. "You say you've got two more tonight. So, that makes six in all and you say you're only taking two of them away?" Marie whispered to her companion.

Her companion talked quietly. "We've only got drops for two tonight. But when we bring in the other two tomorrow night we'll be able to take all of them away."

Who was that? And what were they talking about? The youngster shivered with excitement in his girlish nightie as he strained to hear more.

Marie's voice came back. "We’d better give it a rest then until I get into my own house. I think the owners here are getting suspicious."

Tony shivered in his flimsy nightie as he hid from Marie and the mysterious stranger.

He was suddenly aware that a dark-coloured van had silently pulled up next to the door of the workshop and he could just about make out two figures climbing into the back. Marie and her companion walked away in that direction. Feeling dangerously vulnerable in his girlish nightclothes, Tony decided he had seen enough and retreated back to the warmth of his bedroom.

He woke Shirley with difficulty and told her all about the night's events. She didn't believe him at first but when she looked out of the window she saw the figures of Marie and another person go into the door of her flat.

"We'll have to tell the police," she said. "We don't want Fiona and her mum getting into trouble."

"Just how are we going to do that?" asked Tony.

"Very simple. We ask Fiona's mum if we can go into town to get my mum a birthday card. We can then call in at the police station and ask to speak to the policeman who came to our house last week."

Tony wasn't sure about this but decided to go along with her plan because he knew that it was pointless to argue with his cousin when she made a decision.

The next morning during breakfast Shirley asked about them catching the bus into town on the pretext of buying a birthday card. Fiona's mother said that Fiona had to visit the doctor that afternoon so the two 'girls' could travel in by car with them and they could all meet up afterwards when they had finished their respective business. This couldn't have been better.

Later that morning while Shirley continued with her work on the stamp collection Tony decided to do some snooping around himself since Fiona was helping her mother with something. He wasn't too sure about the outfit Shirley had provided him with, though. It was a sailor suit comprising of a blue pleated skirt with a sailor type of top and collar completed by long white socks, a silly sailor hat and some black patent strappy shoes. The top made him almost as uncomfortable as the skirt, being of a midriff design that left his bare belly well exposed.

"What do you think you're up to?" Marie demanded of the cross-dressed detective.

This is one of the dumbest things I’ve had to wear yet! the skirted boy thought as he twirled about, checking his appearance in the dressing mirror. Shirley, of course, looked on with delight. It amazed her to see her boy cousin so absorbed in what he was wearing, much less how natural he moved in the clothes she gave him; it was as though he'd been wearing dresses all his life.

Tony was walking around the ominous workshop carrying that darned purse that Shirley had insisted he take with him to see if there was any way he could see inside. Suddenly he was aware that there was someone behind him.

"What do you think you're up to?" It was Marie. She’d approached the trembling boy so quietly he hadn't heard a sound, and in the confusion caused him to drop his purse.

"Oh, nothing," he said feeling very foolish. He stooped in a very feminine manner and picked up his purse, and kept his eyes looking down at his little pleated skirt when he stood up. For all intents and purposes, he looked exactly like the shy little girl he was supposed to be. "I was just wondering what this place was used for."

"Well it's nothing to do with you!" said Marie looking anxious. "Now go away and play somewhere else."

Chapter 5 - Story Telling

The two cousins stood outside the imposing building which contained the police station, although neither would admit it they were both having second thoughts about telling their story. Tony especially felt rather foolish; there he stood on the steps of this building in his sailor outfit with his little skirt billowing in the breeze and his purse dangling from his wrist, wondering if they would be laughed at when they went inside. Together they summoned up their courage and pushed the huge glass paneled doors open and went nervously walked inside. They were just about to go to the desk marked 'inquiries' when a familiar voice came from behind them.

"Hello, you two. What are you doing here?" To their delight, it was the policeman who had come to the house on the previous week.

Feeling relieved at talking to someone she knew, Shirley explained that they had something important to tell them so they were ushered into a small office.

Another policeman joined them and Shirley explained that Tony was the one who was the one they needed to talk to. She then left it to him. The youngster squirmed uncomfortably in his skirt and ruffled panties. He realized that it just wasn't possible to be brave in a skirt and he felt so incredibly vulnerable. As he recounted the happenings of the previous night, however, rather than laugh at him they took all he had to say with seriousness. When he had completed his tale the two policemen went into a private conversation for a few minutes then the second policeman left the room.

"You were quite right to come and tell us what you saw," said policeman number one. The huge man took his girlish hand in his and he squeezed it affectionately. Tony shivered involuntarily as the policeman’s eyes locked onto his own. " Antonia, you have been a very brave, but please, little miss, let’s not go exploring about at night for a while. Leave everything to us, all right?" Tony nodded vigorously, prompting a gentle laugh from the smiling adult. "It's getting to be a habit with you two uncovering mysteries isn't it? We are very grateful and we'll keep a look out tonight to see what is going on."

"Please," said Tony still feeling ridiculous in his girlish appearance, "if anything does happen, don't tell Mrs. Young that we were the ones who told you."

"Don't worry about that," he smiled. "We'll just say that we were acting on information received. Now if you'll go with this lady," he indicated a policewoman who had just entered, "she will treat you to something nice in the canteen." With that he was gone.

The policewoman led the way to a large airy room with lots of tables and chairs and after sitting down she presented them both with ice creams. Tony was still feeling ill at ease. I shouldn't be doing this sort of thing, not looking like this, he thought. I should be wearing trousers and showing them just how brave I really am! But wearing skirts had the effect of making him feel very timid and vulnerable, so he just sat eating his ice cream looking down at his bare knees.

"You don't say much for yourself." The policewoman smiled at him. "There's no need to be shy, sweetheart. That's a very pretty outfit you've got on. Is it new?"

Tony coloured bright red when he realized this question was directed at him and could only reply, "No, ma'am. It belonged to Shirley. She lets me wear a lot of her things when I come visit."

"That’s very nice of her. You look very pretty in that outfit. That style suits you very well indeed."

He fidgeted with the pleated hem of his skirt, not knowing what to say and feeling very stupid.

As Tony told his story to the policeman, he realized it was difficult to be brave in a skirt.

A short while later the two cousins met up with Fiona and her mother, and after arriving back at the house and having tea, Shirley decided to do some more work on the stamps. The two cousins were both feeling a little apprehensive about what might happen later but tried not to show it.

While Shirley worked, Mrs. Young told Fiona it was time for her afternoon rest, and Antonia was invited to accompany the young beauty to her room. Tony was in heaven as he shyly watched his friend slip out of her dress and curl up on her bed for a quick nap. In her slip and stocking feet, the delicate blond girl was a fetching as the day he met her; he felt almost embarrassed as she lay out before him in such a casual manner.

Not knowing what else to do, the feminine boy sat in a huge wingback chair and started to read some of her picture books. Normally he would never have read 'girlie' books, but as he was wearing his cousin’s sissyish sailor suit it didn't seem to matter. He secretly had to admit to himself that some of the stories were quite good, and slipping out of his shoes, he pulled his feet up under his bare legs and settled in for a quiet bit of reading.

After a while Fiona got up and – still clad in only her slip – came over and sat next to Tony, her body pushing playfully against his as she squeezed into the plush chair alongside him. The eleven year old boy almost panicked as his skirt rode high on his hips and he tugged at the pleated hem in order to keep his panties from showing, but it was too late. An ample display of white lace and pink satin was exposed before sparkling eyes, and the flustered boy mumble a clumsy "Oops" as he covered his modesty. He felt so ashamed of himself and awaited the inevitable teasing he knew he deserved, but it never came; instead, Fiona merely giggled at "Antonia's" shyness.

In addition to his shame, Tony also felt that wonderful, exquisite sensation growing down there and he prayed that he didn’t give himself away. To be so close, yet so far … talk about confusing!

Oblivious to her friend’s desperate plight, Fiona presented the flustered child with a large, expensive looking doll. "I saw that you brought one of your dollies with you. Here’s my favorite. Her name is Ellen. How many do you have at your home?"

Tony looked up into his friend’s eyes and found himself speechless. He wasn’t sure what he should say, but he knew he had to come up with something quick. "Uh, oh, plenty. My mum gets me one every Christmas and for each birthday, too. And my Aunt Mary and Cousin Shirley, they like buying me stuff like that, too."

He hoped his Cousin Shirley never heard about his imagined collection; it would be just like her to try and make it a reality!

"Oh, that sounds so much like you, Toni. I can see you right now, playing in your room, surrounded by a dozen dollies or more. I just got into them recently, myself." Fiona stared into space for a moment and sighed. Tony wondered what she was thinking. "I mean, I just started collecting them. Like this one my mum got me. She’s so adorable. Sometimes I feel like she’s my best friend in the world."

A sad feeling came over Tony and he felt compelled to say something. Reaching inside his blouse, he pulled out the little golden fairy Anthea had given him only a week before. "I know how you feel. Sometimes you have things you want to talk about but there’s no one to listen. Here’s who I share my secrets with." He dangled the gilded pixie before Fiona’s eyes and watched as she smiled.

"That’s so sweet! It suits you just perfectly, you know. You’re so precious, you spread smiles wherever you go, just like that little fairy. That’s how I’ll always remember you, I think. My little fairy friend."

The blushing boy looked down and grinned sheepishly as Fiona kissed him on the cheek. Great! Now she thinks I’m a fairy! He thought ruefully. Oh, well, at least she’s thinking of me. Indeed, things weren’t working out the way he’d planned. But somehow, well, they were working themselves out just the same.

The two children had a wonderful time chatting about their dolls – both real and (in Tony’s case) imagined! - and looking through some more of Fiona’s picture books and photograph albums. There were lots of photos of the young girl showing her on all sorts of occasions. Tony fell in love with one full size picture of her in a ballet tutu and wished he could see her in it for real.

The one thing that puzzled him while he was in Fiona’s room was that he couldn't see any photos of her taken when she was young, so he asked her why.

"Well these are my own albums and I only started to put them together a couple of years ago"; she answered looking a bit flustered. "Mummy has got lots though but I don't know where she keeps them."

Tony wasn't convinced about this answer especially as she looked so uncomfortable at the time. He let it go, however, and soon it was time supper.

After a card game and then a bath, it was time for bed. The two cousins lay awake for a while, wondering what, if anything, would happen as a result of their meeting at the police station. They whispered about it at great length, but the truth of the matter was that they knew nothing more than they already did. Exhausted from their long day, they soon fell asleep.

Chapter 6 - The Housekeeper's Secret Revealed

Noises from outside awoke them both and, glancing at the clock, Tony saw that it was just after midnight. There were sounds of people and shouting so they both went to the window to see what was going on. Through the gloom they could see two policemen outside the open door of Marie's flat and there was obviously something else happening outside their field of vision. Something serious was definitely afoot.

Suddenly there was a knock on their bedroom door, which open to reveal Mrs. Young, followed by Fiona. They were both in their nightclothes.

"I'm sorry you have been woken up by all the noise," said Fiona's mother looking concerned. "Now don't ask any questions now because I'm not sure exactly what is happening myself. I'll leave Fiona in here with you two while I go and find out what I can. Please stay in here until I come back."

With that she was gone, leaving the three 'girls' to wonder what on earth was happening outside. Clad in his skimpy nightie, Tony almost had a heart attack as Fiona invited herself into his bed. Shirley smirked at him as he clutched his nightclothes tight against his body, her eyes filled with delight at the awkwardness of his situation. For nearly half an hour the children chatted among themselves and made up some rather implausible explanations as to what was going on outside. Then Fiona's mother returned and offered the trio hot drinks in the kitchen.

Once they were in the warmth of the kitchen there was knock at the door, which opened to reveal the cousins' favorite policeman. He winked at them before addressing Mrs. Young.

"Well we're all wrapped up here," he said, "so we shouldn't need to trouble you any more tonight. Some one will be in touch in the morning to keep you updated." With that he said goodnight and was gone.

Before the three 'girls' could say anything Mrs. Young started to speak. "Well the reason for all the fuss is that our stand in housekeeper Marie has apparently been involved with a gang responsible for getting illegal immigrants into the country. The police say that they have had suspicions for quite some time but couldn't get anywhere until they had a tip off yesterday. They said that she had originally been using her own house and when she moved here temporarily she was using the workshop. I told them that we had no idea it was happening and they said that they believed me because it has been going on for some time. They said they will be in contact tomorrow, but in the mean time it looks as if we will be minus one housekeeper. It's a good thing that we're off on holiday next week and Sarah, our normal housekeeper will be back when we return. Now finish off your drinks because we'd all better get back to bed and try and get some sleep."

The two cousins finally went to their bedroom thinking that it wasn't possible to sleep after all the excitement but they were soon dozing soundly.

Everyone in the house slept late the following morning. When Tony got up, he put on a thin cotton sundress with eyelet trim, a sun hat and a pair of sandals. He then wrote a note to his cousin and headed out to take a walk along the beach. He had a lot on his mind and he wanted to be alone to think. Before leaving, he thought for a moment and paused long enough to grab his doll; that was to make sure no one mistook him for a boy! When he returned Fiona was with her mother, who was talking to the police, and Shirley was getting on with her job on the stamps.

With doll in hand, Tony wanted to make sure no one on the beach knew he was a boy.

After a late lunch Mrs. Young spoke to them all sitting around the table. "Well it appears that all those responsible for the events leading up to last night will be facing long terms in prison. It's a good job that the police got the tip off otherwise their little game would still be going on." Shirley winked at Tony and smiled. "I feel I have to apologize to you to for exposing you to that rather nasty little episode."

"Oh, it wasn't your fault," said Shirley. "You weren't to know what was going on."

"Nevertheless, you are guests in my house and I feel responsible, so as a treat I'm taking us all out for a special treat tomorrow evening. "We are going to a splendid restaurant and then on to see a show, so I hope you've both got something nice to wear."

"That's okay," said Shirley. "I'll pop over to our house tomorrow and pick us up some things. By the way I should be finished on the stamps the day after tomorrow. When we go home on the following day there won't be any need for me to arrange to come back when you return from your holiday."

"Perfect," beamed Mrs. Young. "You certainly have been busy and as we go on our holiday the following day it will be nice to know that the job is finally complete. I have to admit it has needed doing for a long time."

Chapter 7 - The Mysterious Fiona

After that Tony, still clad in his sundress, went out into the garden with Fiona. He really wanted to tell her the truth about himself but realized that he must find the right moment. Suddenly Fiona – who was dressed in a similar fashion – took hold of his hand and turned to face him.

"Oh Toni, you're such a sweetie! It's strange, because I feel as if we've been friends for years. Can we remain friends forever?"

The feminized boy was taken aback by this. "Yes, of course we can." He felt himself coloring up again thinking that this would make it even harder to tell her the truth.

They continued strolling through the garden and were passing the rather splendid tennis court. "Do you play tennis?" she asked.

"Er, yes," he replied, thinking to himself that he enjoyed playing it at school.

"Oh good. Let's have a game! Give me a hand and we'll put the net up."

"But I don't have my racket or anything," he protested.

"Don't worry about that, you can borrow one of mine," she smiled. I'll also find you something to wear. You're a bit smaller than I am but I'm sure I have something appropriate that will fit you." After they put up the net she led the way back to the house. "Right. Then if you'll wait in your room I'll get changed first then I'll find you something to wear for our game."

Tony went to the bedroom and waited for Fiona, his thoughts were all mixed up. "What crazy situations I manage to get myself into when Shirley is around," he muttered to himself.

Suddenly there was a light tap on the door and Fiona walked in. She looked delightful wearing a white tennis dress trimmed with pale blue. She had tied her hair back into a ponytail and Tony felt himself getting warm just looking at her loveliness.

"I think these will fit, and I've sorted you out a racket," as she turned around to lay the bundle she was carrying on the bed he caught a glimpse of her lace trimmed panties peeking from under her brief skirt.

"Okay, I'd better get ready then," he replied and then started to panic. What if she decided to stay while he got undressed? After all it would be quite natural for a girl to take her clothes off in front of another in the privacy of a bedroom. If he did however there would be no way he could hide the fact that he wasn't what he appeared to be. If he refused to take his dress off with her in the room she would also think that there was something odd about him. What was he to do?

His moment of panic was not necessary however because Fiona turned to him and said, "Oh, I know how shy you are, dear. I'll leave you to get ready and meet you downstairs." He sighed with relief as she closed the door behind her, then gazed wistfully as he examined the garments she had left for him.

He met Fiona in the kitchen after some reservations about exposing himself to her in this very brief outfit. He was wearing a white tennis top trimmed in pink, a matching pleated tennis skirt and - ugh! - pink tennis shoes. Like the top to his sailor suit, the tennis top was short enough to leave his belly button exposed, which was perfectly acceptable for a girl his age but definitely not for a boy! The thing he was most aware of however was the pair of frilled briefs, which were made only too visible from behind with the slightest movement of his little skirt. He had worried considerably about accidentally showing a bulge at the front, which would have looked decidedly odd for a girl. This problem had been overcome by the fact that the skirt was pleated all round which offered some sort of protection. Together with a pair of very tight panties which he was wearing underneath the frilled ones offered, he hoped, sufficient concealment.

Fiona smiled when she saw him. "Oh good, you're ready. Here, you can put this in your hair to help keep it neat." The older girl tied a ribbon in the bashful boy's hair, stood back, and beamed her approval. "That looks great. Here, sweetie, you can use this racket. Let’s get started."

Tony's initial worries about exposing his frill-adorned bottom soon diminished as he began to enjoy the feeling of freedom that playing tennis in a skirt offered. Not only that, but the fact that he was playing his beloved Fiona who looked superb in her dress was almost too much for him to bear. He played well after he had stopped worrying about showing off his panties and almost won the contest.

"What crazy situations I manage to get myself into," Tony muttered to himself.

"Thanks for that," said Fiona. "I think we both deserve a drink." With that she motioned for him to sit on the patio while she went in search of refreshment.

They had finished their drinks when Shirley came out, followed soon after by Mrs. Young. Shirley gave her cousin a grin when she spotted his skimpy apparel. He wondered when they would be getting changed but Fiona never mentioned the subject. They had tea with Tony and Fiona still dressed for tennis and to his slight dismay she mentioned that there didn't seem much point in changing as it was such a warm evening.

Later the two cousins found themselves alone in the garden and Tony felt the back of his skirt being flipped up by Shirley.

"Hey stop that!" he said, pulling the hem of the skirt back to its original position. "I feel silly enough without any help from you!"

"Well, that certainly makes a change," laughed Shirley. "You can't tell me that you've never done that to a girl wearing a tennis skirt, can you?"

This made him color a little as he remembered doing just that on more that one occasion. With that they rejoined Fiona and her mother who were sitting enjoying the warm evening sunshine.

The following day passed on without incident. Clad in another of his cousin's outfits – this one a matching yellow and white summer skirt and top set, which left his shoulders bare and his legs exposed high above his knees – Tony took Fiona for a walk along the beach. Even though it bothered him that his clothes showed so much of his bare skin, he still got a thrill from the feel of the breeze around his legs and the freedom that wearing such things gave him. Fiona, in what appeared to be a perfectly natural gesture, held his hand as they walked along the edge of the sea. Suddenly, just before it was time for them to return home, she turned to him and those huge mysterious eyes looked intently into his.

"You've only got one more day before you both go back to Shirley's house," she said looking rather sad.

"Yes, I've really enjoyed our little stay," was all he could say.

"Well, I'd like us to come for a walk again tomorrow morning because I want to tell you something which must remain our secret. I won't say anything now, but I feel that you're my best friend in the world, and friends shouldn't have any secrets from one another," she looked even more mysterious.

As they made their way back towards the house Tony decided that tomorrow was the day he too would tell her his secret no matter what effect it had on their friendship.

Once back at the house Tony sought out his cousin. Shirley was in their bedroom, looking satisfied with herself.

"Well, I'll finish the project tomorrow. We can go back home the following day without any need for me to arrange to come back," she said.

"I don't know why you get so excited over stamps," said Tony.

" I won't even try to explain it to you," she said with a tone in her voice which made him think again about saying anything more. "Now we'd better hurry because we have to get ourselves ready for Mrs. Young's treat. Remember? She’s taking us out tonight for a special dinner and a show."

"Oh, yeah." Tony blanched at the thought of going out in public as Antonia. "Did you go back to the house then?"

"Yes, I brought our two best dresses, plus accessories."

Realizing that she must have brought the yellow party dress his aunt had bought him during their previous adventure, the young boy raised a fuss. "But why can't I wear something more grown up? I mean, Fiona might put on something like your dress and I'll feel like a little tot in that silly thing!" Tony secretly looked forward to the experience of wearing his party dress once more, but he so wanted to impress Fiona so he also wanted to appear a bit grown up.

"Nine year old girls are expected to wear dresses like that on special occasions," his cousin said with a smirk. "Besides, had you also thought that Fiona may also have a dress like yours? If so, it won't matter then, will it? Now, come along. We must get ready."

Some time later Shirley, followed by a somewhat transformed Toni, waited in the lounge for the appearance of Fiona and her mother. The older cousin, resplendent in her full-length gown was fussing over the very feminized little boy. He was once again experiencing the sensuous feel of that flimsy yellow party dress with its short ballerina-like skirt and layers of net petticoats. His hair had been decorated with two gold combs and his face showed the unmistakable traces of make up. Hanging around his neck was the delicate gold chain with the little fairy pendant.

"Stop fidgeting," said Shirley as she adjusted the large bow of the sash tied at his waist then arranged his spreading skirts over his petticoats.

"I still think this thing is too short."

"Then why are you enjoying it so much?" she answered, noting with satisfaction that her remark had caused him to blush. The twelve year old girl knew that no matter how much her cousin pretended to object, he was really ecstatic about wearing that sort of dress. She still marveled at the almost magical transformation that occurred every time he was put into a dress. It really was like the magic spells she had read about in fairy tales.

At that moment Mrs. Young entered followed by her daughter. Tony was overjoyed to see that Fiona was wearing a dress that was very similar in style to his own, though the skirt was not nearly as revealing. She looked a picture in pale peach with matching trimmed ankle socks and shoes. Those mystical blue eyes had been further enhanced by the addition of make up and her very appearance was somehow making him aroused.

She complemented Shirley on her dress and them turned her attention to Tony.

"You do look nice," she beamed at him and held his hands in hers. "I really do like your dress. It's very pretty. Just like your little fairy." Tony blushed as his friend lovingly caressed the pendant at the base of his throat.

"You look lovely," was all he could say in reply as he gazed at those eyes. His emotions were all mixed up again; although he secretly adored wearing his party dress, he so wanted Fiona to see him as he really was. Tomorrow's revelation was going to be harder than ever. Just how was he going to tell her the truth? How would she react to the fact that the little 'girl' she known was in fact a boy who wore dresses?

All through the marvelous evening that followed Tony kept sensing that Fiona was looking at him when his attention was elsewhere. Had she already guessed his secret? In turn, he could hardly keep his eyes off of her; she looked gorgeous in her party outfit and he couldn't bear the thought that his revelation might put her off him forever.

Chapter 8 - Fiona's Secret

The following morning Shirley woke her cousin with the revelation that this was their last full day at the Young's house.

"What have you planned for today?" she asked as he clambered out of bed.

"Well, Fiona mentioned that she wanted to go for a walk on the beach," he replied.

"In that case, and as it's our last day, I've got the very outfit for you to wear." As had been their routine for the past few days she helped him to get ready.

"Do you really think that this is appropriate for the beach?" he asked doubtfully as she put the finishing touches to his hair. He was dressed in a pure white dress with its short full skirt supported by several layers of net petticoating. It had little puffed sleeves and was liberally trimmed with lace. Matching lace ribbons decorated his bobbed hair.

"Well, I think it looks perfect on you. You want to make a good impression on your last day, don't you?"

"I guess so," the blushing boy mumbled. He looked down at the lacy ankle socks and white buckled shoes and shook his head. "I just feel stupid, that's all."

"Oh, you love it and you know it," his cousin said with a grin. "With enough encouragement, I think you'd wear a tutu out in public. Too bad I don't have one handy."

Tony shivered at the thought, and with that Shirley took his hand and led him along the hallway to breakfast. Their hostesses were already seated and they made a tremendous fuss when they saw the little boy in his white ensemble.

"See, Mum, I told you Toni was a little fairy. She wears the prettiest clothes! I'd feel silly in something like that, but she makes it look just perfect!" Fiona's remarks caused the blood to rush to Tony's cheeks and he wasn't sure if he should be proud or alarmed.

Mrs. Young made things even worse by fussing over the shy boy’s dress and hair ribbons, primping and adjusting his clothes as though he was a life-sized doll. Her touch was almost motherly, and a part of him felt as though it was perfectly natural to be handled in such an intimate fashion. He felt ashamed at having thought earlier that she was so mean.

"Well, I am certainly going to miss having you around here, Antonia. Fiona talks about you all the time. It has certainly been a treat knowing such a prim and proper young lady."

Tony didn't even have to look at Shirley to know she was grinning; he could feel the force of her joy from across the room

All through their meal Tony had eyes only for his beloved Fiona, who was looking even more alluring to him. In contrast to his little girl look, her outfit was more in keeping with her age, a long floral skirt with a white sun top; the ensemble was completed by long white socks and sandals and her hair had been tied back in a stylish ponytail.

Trapped in his lipstick and dresses, Tony became a faithful confidant to his beloved Fiona.

A while later the two 'girls' walked through the gate leading to the dunes and began their leisurely stroll along the seashore. Fiona had taken Tony's hand as soon as they had left the house, a gesture guaranteed to start to get him excited. To make matters worse for the young boy, a slight ocean breeze kept his short, fluffy skirts in disarray – much to Fiona’s delight – and it wasn’t long before he gave up even trying to control them. As the wind picked up, he felt like the little fairy that Anthea had given him, with wings of lace and netting fluttering about in such a childish manner. Fiona told him not to worry, she’d seen his panties before, and the blushing boy grudgingly conceded this loss of dignity; he couldn't stay embarrassed forever, and both children laughed and giggled and had a wonderful time over the silliness of it all.

After about an hour the two found themselves walking alongside the timber remains of some old sea defenses. Fiona sat down in the shelter of one of the larger sections on a balk of timber, which made a natural bench. He sat next to her wondering if this was the time he should reveal all.

She turned to him and took his hands in hers and looked into his eyes, "Oh Toni, I feel that I've known you forever and I want us to remain friends. But, as I said yesterday, I think it's important that friends shouldn't have secrets from one another."

What was she going to say to him? Was it about him? Had she already guessed his secret? She moved closer and averted those beautiful eyes.

"If I tell you something will you keep it a secret and not tell anyone else, not even your cousin?" she continued.

"Of course, cross my heart."

She looked at him and continued "Oh, my little fairy friend! I just knew I could rely on you! It’s like you said before, some things are so very difficult to talk about. You see … until just over two years ago…" she paused for a moment, "… I had lived my life as a boy."

What was she saying? It was he who should be talking about such things not her. His mind reeled as she continued.

"No, it's not what you're thinking. I really am a girl and always have been. There was a mistake when I was born; I had a slight deformity, which made everyone believe that I was a boy and not a girl. The mistake wasn't discovered until I was ill about three years ago and the doctor detected that something was wrong. They did some tests and told my mother the truth and that all that was necessary to correct things was for me to have a minor operation when I'm a little older."

The little feminized boy could hardly take it in; he was supposed to revealing his secret to her not the other way round!

This isn’t fair! he thought fretfully.

She moved closer to him and continued.

"Mummy was wonderful. She told me the facts as soon as she knew them. Now you know why there were no photographs of me when I was younger. She got rid of them all."

"But, what did you feel like when she told you?" asked the wide-eyed Tony.

"Oh, I was angry and upset," she continued. "Remember, I thought I was a little boy. There was no way that I was going to be a girl and wear all those soppy clothes."

"Well, it's probably a good thing because your mother doesn't seem to like boys very much." Tony’s voice hinted of bitterness.

She looked at him and smiled. "No, that's not really true. I think that when she sees little boys she thinks of the son she thought she had and she is a bit sad. She was super at the time. She discussed everything with me, letting me decide when I would make the transformation and even allowing me to choose my new name."

"What happened when you had to change? Into a girl, I mean."

"Well, as I said, she let me decide on the day I would start to live like a girl. She made only one condition in that when that day came there was to be no going back. She discussed everything with me and bought all my new clothes with my approval."

"But what happened on the day you did change?"

"Oh I hated it! Just imagine a boy having to give up trousers for skirts … forever! Wouldn’t that be just the most horrible feeling?" The blond-headed girl giggled and Tony blushed deeply. For some reason, he could imagine that. "Mum arranged for a hairdresser to come first thing in the morning. The lady was very understanding and as I had let my hair grow she styled it in a simple girl’s style to get me used to it. Then Mum helped me to get dressed and I remember feeling so embarrassed having to wear a skirt. It was all the frills and lacy bits, which bothered me quite a bit. Even worse, when I looked in the mirror I really looked like a girl and I found that hard to take. I wouldn't go outside at first, but I didn't get pressured in any way and I gradually came round to accepting my new self. Mum has been fabulous. In two years she's got me to experience all the things a girl of my age would have been experiencing all her life."

"Like what?"

"Oh, things like ballet classes, wearing all sorts of different clothes, tennis dresses, skating dresses, I went along to the brownies and she even arranged for me to be a bridesmaid last month. There was one thing that I wasn't sure about though."

"What was that?"

"It's just that I wasn't sure about making friends and being close to other girls. Having you and Shirley here this week has completely dispelled those fears though. I feel that in you, Toni, I've made a friend for life. Like I said, you’ll always be my little fairy." She playfully flipped up the young boy's feathery skirt and smiled. "But I will understand, now that you know the story, if you don't want to remain friends with me." There was a worried look on her face and a tear ran down her cheek; the strain of revealing her story was beginning to have an effect.

Tony's mind was racing while he tried to make sense of all he'd heard. How could he possibly tell her about his predicament now? He would have to tell her some other time and as he looked into her tear-filled eyes he was overcome by the feeling that he wanted to protect her. How can I be jealous of her? he thought guiltily. Poor, dear … it's not her fault ….

All this emotion was beginning to get the skirted boy aroused and he felt that wonderfully frightening sensation stirring in his panties. He shifted about somewhat uncomfortably, grateful that his reaction was hidden by the folds of his fluffy skirt and petticoats.

"Of course I'll keep on being your friend," said Tony, getting more uncomfortable as his arousal increased. Playing his role to its fullest, he leaned forward and kissed Fiona first on one cheek, then the other, just as he’d seen other girls do when they tried to comfort someone. He was surprised to taste the salt in her tears. "I'll always be your friend and I'm sorry that you've had to go through all this. Looking at you now, I wouldn't think that you had ever been mistaken for a boy because you're so pretty. I promise that I will not tell a soul about what you've just told me, so don't ever worry about that!"

The eleven-year-old felt himself trembling. On top of that, he wasn't sure that he liked what was going on 'down there' because he had never been so aroused before. But, so far, thanks to the frilly dress and petticoats his cousin had made him wear, everything remained safely hidden.

The blond girl moved closer to him and put her hands on his shoulders and looked into his eyes. "Toni, you're such a good friend to me. You seem so much older than your age. I wish I'd known you when I first found out I was really a girl. I just know having someone so feminine, so pretty, and so understanding around would have helped me a great deal."

Suddenly she kissed him on the lips, ever so briefly, ever so innocently, and she held him tightly around the waist, pulling him close and clinging to him as though she would never let him go. The effect of this perfectly natural girlish action created intense turmoil inside the feminized little boy. Suddenly the increasing sensation inside his panties reached a mind-numbing explosion as he suffered an involuntary climax, and his reactions to this were ones of acute embarrassment and exquisite enjoyment. His body shook for an instant and his breath was taken away by the wave of pleasure that held him tight. All this was too much for his young mind to comprehend and he burst into tears at the extreme sensations that assaulted his senses.

"Oh, Toni, I’m sorry … please, sweetie, I didn’t mean to make you cry." Fiona hugged the little boy even harder and smothered his face with kisses, not realizing that her efforts to comfort him only made things worse. Feeling the body of her little "girlfriend" continue to shudder, the older child felt her heart swell in sympathy. "There, there … it’s all right now. Everything’s fine."

Things gradually subsided and the little feminized boy shuffled uncomfortably in his now very damp panties. Mortified by this shameful condition and acting even more shy than before, he apologized for his outbreak of tears, saying that he just couldn’t help himself. He quickly recovered in the presence of Fiona’s bright smile, and soon the two children were laughing happily, having bonded in friendship a relationship that would last a lifetime. The still trembling boy felt intoxicated, having never felt so much pleasure, and so much shame, in such a short time frame. He wasn’t sure if he ever wanted that to happen again.

Along the way back Tony took solace in the fact that it was almost lunchtime. Whatever had happened to him resulted in a terrible mess, and he needed time and privacy to clean himself up and to try to come to terms with the latest – and most distressing! – development.

After lunch Fiona suggested another game of tennis, so once again Tony got to experience wearing a tennis skirt with its accompanying frilled panties again, and this time he won. After their game Fiona asked if he fancied going to the beach again.

"Won't we have to go and change first?" he asked.

"No, it's not necessary. These clothes will be perfect for the beach as they won't get in the way if we decide to dip our feet in the sea."

The pair were joined on the beach a little while later by Shirley who had just completed her assignment. She grinned when she saw Tony's dress and took every opportunity to hike his little skirt up; once she even managed to slip her fingertip inside the waistband of his panties and give them a playful snap. Tony’s main worry, of course, was that he must not get aroused again because in his present state of dress there would be no way to hide another disaster like then one he’d been through earlier with Fiona.

What in the world is happening to me? he wondered.

Chapter 9 - Epilogue

The following morning everyone gathered out front of the house to say their good-byes. To Tony's chagrin, Mrs. Young insisted on taking pictures of everyone for Fiona's album. While some of the shots taken included Shirley and Mrs. Young, the rest of the roll was devoted to the two younger children in a variety of poses. Some were of them standing side by side, some holding hands or hugging, and a couple of each sitting in the other's lap on the front steps, giggling and laughing like the little girlfriends they had become.

Clad in the same yellow polka dot dress he wore when he arrived, Tony had mixed emotions as he posed with his new friend. He so badly wanted a copy of each image to remember this day by, but at the same time he fretted over what someone who didn't understand might say. Even as Fiona giggled and kissed him on the cheek for a picture, he thought to himself, What if my mates back home saw me like this? I'd never play goalie again! One look in Fiona's eyes, however, made him ashamed that he'd even been selfish enough to think such a thing.

The final photograph taken was of Fiona presenting Antonia with a parting gift. It was a doll, a little ballerina, with blond hair and dressed in an exquisite pink and white tutu with golden sparkles. Tony thought of the picture of Fiona in her ballet costume.

"I know you already have so many dolls back home," Fiona gushed, "but I wanted you to have this one. To remember me by. I'm going to miss you, my little fairy friend."

For the second time in his new friend’s presence, the eleven-year-old boy in the yellow polka dot dress broke down and cried. Everyone watching – even his Cousin Shirley – was moved by the child’s tears.

Wiping their eyes, everyone said their final good-byes and the two cousins headed home. The walk seemed as long as it was silent. Finally, Shirley broke out in her singsong voice. "You have a lot of dolls back home, Antonia?"

"You shut up," was all the boy in the polka dot dress would say.

Safely back at Shirley's house Tony went to his room to change. After slipping out of his borrowed dress and having a shower he noticed that, at long last, his hair had finally returned to normal and there was no sign on the girlish style that had been so reluctant to disappear.

Back to his 'real' self he looked wistfully at the dress he had hung carefully on a hanger, ready to return it to Shirley. He then returned his fairy necklace to its hiding place with his small collection of panties. A knot formed in the pit of his stomach as he closed the drawer. As he placed his new ballerina on the dressing table next to the doll his cousin had given him, he noticed a nametag under the layers of taffeta and netting; "Fiona," it said. So that’s where she got her name, he thought.

A few days later Tony found himself alone on the dunes overlooking the Young's now deserted house. In a few more days he would be returning home and wouldn't get the opportunity to reveal to Fiona the truth about himself. Not this summer, at least.

It had been, he reflected, an eventful holiday and he had experienced many things which he wouldn't have believed only a few weeks previously. Not only had he been dressed like a girl on dozens of occasions, but he had literally lived as one and had been completely accepted as one as well. And all the while solving at least two mysteries, rescuing a beautiful teenaged girl, and uncovering the strangest - and most precious - of secrets about a new and special friend. And that … that thing … that had happened to him on the beach … what was all that about?

In spite of all this, Tony couldn't quite come to terms with the fact that he had secretly enjoyed himself while disguised as a girl. How did it go … Boys just don't do that sort of thing, do they? … But he did. And he loved it, more than anything he'd ever done in his life.

He realized with great sadness that once he was back at home he would never have the opportunity to act and dress like a little girl again … to never be Antonia … again…

Or would he? …

finis


Source URL:https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/book-page/94701/petticoat-detective-squad-adventures